Your human and You: The Giant of the Everfree Forest

Chapters

Chapter Two - Meeting the other Resident of the Everfree forest and going back to we're it all began.
Chapter Four - Acquiring some ruins along with catching a Griffin companion
Chapter Five - Found a Crystal tree and bringing back an extinct race
Chapter Six - The lost Field trip and Babysitting or is it Foalsitting?
Chapter Seven - Returning what was lost and some compensation
Chapter Eight - A bloody Hearth's warming and a small promise to a Princess
Chapter Nine - The Path to Paradise starts in Hell.
Chapter Ten - Finding some common ground with a certain rainbow pony through drinking
Chapter Eleven - One week before disaster.
Chapter Twelve - A light Spring Estrus or Fighting a Hydra. Which could be possibly worse?
Chapter Thirteenth - Round two with the apples. And unforeseen consequences.
Chapter One - Breaking free from the human Pit fights
Chapter Three - Scouting the Apple Farm and forging a friendship with the Zebra

Chapter Two - Meeting the other Resident of the Everfree forest and going back to we're it all began.

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter Four - Acquiring some ruins along with catching a Griffin companion

Chapter four

Robert's plans had been progressing smoothly. His efforts toward "Project Restoration' were finally gaining momentum. After his bold stunt at the orchard, the royal guard patrols had ceased entirely the next day. Two weeks had passed without a single armored pony stepping into the forest.

"I guess I taught them a lesson," Robert muttered to himself, a smirk tugging at the corners of his mouth. ' It's common sense; leave food unprotected, and you'll attract trouble.'

Adding to his success was the unexpected prize he’d pilfered during his escapade on ponyville: a book belonging to a purple unicorn mare.

He mulled over her name, rubbing his beard covered chin as the firelight flickered. ' I've seen her before, what was her full name? Twilight... something? Sparkle? Eh, something like that. Nightmare Moon was too busy laughing her ass off when her friends showed up for me to care much about names."

The book had been a spur-of-the-moment grab, and he hadn’t yet delved into its contents. Now, sitting by the fire in isolation, he gave it a closer look. Its worn cover bore the title: 'The Forgotten Times: Before the Three Pony Races.' The illustration beneath the title showed a pastoral scene with towering, shadowy figures looming in the background.

Robert raised an eyebrow. "Great. Probably a kid's book, and as a betting man thanks to my old man's dad that's where my money's going." He muttered, flipping it over in his hands. "Still, better than staring at the trees all night and Star gazing. Nothing wrong with watching stars but doesn't really pass the time you know?" Robert mulled aloud as he had been doing this for a while, which wasn't exactly healthy.

He leaned back against a log, his towering frame casting a long shadow across his campsite. The flames crackled softly nearby as he opened this "borrowed" book, his thoughts drifted back to the events of its theft.

'It's not like it was my fault,' Robert mused, his lips curving into a grin. "She fell asleep on her balcony with this thing. What did she think was going to happen?"

The memory brought a chuckle out of him. The sight of Twilight slumped over her book, completely unconscious, was seared into his mind.

Granted, she looked peaceful, but Robert had a mischievous side he thought had long since withered away. Apparently, it hadn't.

And so, unable to resist, he decided to mess with the unsuspecting purple mare. Her front hoof was propped against her face buried into said hoof as she slumbered. Around her was the result of what must have been a meticulous effort: a fortress of books.

The construction was bizarre but oddly impressive. She had walls, a single small tower and what could only be described as ramparts. However, her fortress remained incomplete—there weren’t enough books to finish the roof.

Robert had considered scavenging for more books on her balcony to finish this masterpiece. But none were found;

'I mean.' He had thought, smirking to himself, 'a proper fortress needs a roof. Maybe a drawbridge too.'

But time wasn’t on his side, and he had to settle for leaving the half-finished structure as it was.

Still, as he recalled the scene, he couldn’t help but grin at the memory. 'She’s going to wake up, look at that mess, and be utterly confused,' he chuckled.

'I would’ve completed it for her, too.'

He thought wistfully, shaking his head. "It could’ve been a masterpiece." He let out a low laugh. "Too bad I couldn’t stick around to see how she reacted when she woke up."

His grin widened as he recalled waiting on the outskirts of the Everfree on purpose to just hear a distant sound of someone screaming in confusion not long after that he returned to his campsite.

"Yup, definitely got her with that."

With a shrug, he set the book firmly on his lap and leaned into the firelight, finally beginning to read. The first few pages detailed stories of a time before ponies ruled Equestria, hinting at a forgotten era where towering beings roamed the land, their power and purpose lost to myth.

Despite his earlier skepticism, Robert found himself drawn in, his curiosity growing with every word.

Something as basic as reading a book made him feel civil once again. It was a simple pleasure, flipping the pages, feeling the smooth paper against his skin; even smelling the aged paper and case of said book.

This was one pleasure in life he didn't realize he missed until now, this he definitely took for granted in the past. 'We really don’t appreciate the small things back home, do we? I certainly didn’t.'

One moment, he had been living an ordinary, unremarkable life. The next, he was thrust into a world brimming with magical creatures, where humans; who did exist here would barely manage to bang rocks together, and grunting and growling; and nashing of teeth, were regarded as the pinnacle of intelligence for the species here.

The contrast between Robert and them was stark. He could read and write, and though he utterly despised mathematics, he was more than capable of doing it.

Where there other's out there, from earth? Possibly; fate was known to be quite the unfathomable variable, that just loved being unpredictable.

Yet it didn't take long for the weight of isolation to begin bearing down on him.

'Ingoring the fact that I might be Albert Einstein's level of intelligence compared to the other humans here. Hopefully at least, I’ve got a friend in this vast, unpredictable place. Wait… Maybe two?' The thought gave him pause, a rare moment of optimism cutting through the haze of his isolation. Even here, in a world so foreign and strange, he’d managed to find a shred of companionship. Maybe things weren’t as bleak as they sometimes felt.

Before he could debate this further, a foul smell reached his nose, making him gag and cough. "What the hell is that stink?" It didn't take long to find the source, Robert looked down at his fur shirt to be the cause.

The pelts he wore, left uncured and untreated, had rotted, sending waves of nausea through him. "Burn in cleansing fire!" he shouted in frustration, tearing the furs apart and tossing them into the small blaze. Thankfully, his only source of reading material had been spared, unaffected by the small chaotic mess.

'Great, now I need a fucking bath; then I need to find some more Manticores, second times the charm. Right? Hopefully, I get this time right, I don't want to burn my clothes every time they start to reek; or rot.'

Spike's POV

Spike was comfortably nestled in his bed, relishing the weekend. Twilight had kindly given him the morning to sleep in, and he was taking full advantage of it.

With a bucket of gems beside him and his favorite comic book in hand, Spike was enjoying his weekend ritual. He was just about to pop a sapphire into his mouth when Twilight's shrill shriek pierced the quiet, sending a jolt of panic through him. Startled, he tossed his comic and snack into the air as he jumped from the bed, rushing to see what had upset his caregiver.

He found Twilight on the balcony, her magic in a frenzy as books were tossed around in a chaotic swirl. "Where is it?! Where is it?!" she wailed, her voice filled with desperation. She turned sharply, spotting Spike, and before he could react, she pounced, tackling him to the ground. "Where is the book?!" she demanded, shaking him with frantic urgency.

"MiNd TeLlInG mE wHaT BoOk?!" He stuttered out.

Twilight froze, her eyes narrowing as she gave Spike a sharp look. A noticeable red hoof mark was visible between her eyes, and her mane was a mess. "The book! The one Princess Celestia sent me!" she exclaimed, her voice rising in panic. "There was only one copy! Where did it go?!"

Spike couldn't help it; he burst into laughter. The sight of Twilight in such disarray, with her frazzled mane and flustered expression, was too much for him to resist.

"Spike!"

Twilight whined, her patience wearing thin. "This isn't the time for laughing!" She rolled off of him, her frustration mounting as she resumed her frantic search for the missing book.

Spike, still chuckling, decided to offer some advice. "Twilight, maybe you should fix yourself up first. Other Ponies can see your current condition,"

Her ears perked up at his suggestion, and she stopped, looking at him in disbelief. Without a word, she marched toward her bedroom mirror.

A few moments later, her shocked voice echoed through the room. "What in Celestia?!" she cried, staring at her reflection. Her mane was now standing on end, and the hoofprint on her face was unmistakable.

"Did you do this?!"

Spike raised his hands in defense. "What? No! I just woke up an hour ago! I thought you were already down in the library." He gave her a sheepish grin, silently reminding himself that he needed to tread carefully; Twilight wasn't exactly in the best mood.

"Twilight, just relax. I'll look for the book, okay?" he said, trying to calm her down, his tone a little more casual than usual. He stepped onto her balcony, beginning the search for the elusive book. "Just when things were getting good, in my comic book; I get dragged into this..."

Spike muttered to himself as he sifted through the area, while Twilight, still in a whirlwind of panic, left the room to scour the library.

And so they searched library, the first go provided nothing; same for the second and the third even the four try was fruitless.

Spike saw Twilight needed a moment, and so he hinted at her to take a break. While he searched for the book, the purple mare decided not to argue the point as she made herself presentable along with taking one of her prized books with herself her target had been Ponyville's park.

Closing the library door behind herself her favorite book floated behind Twilight as the anxieties began.

'I'm so bucked! How do I write a letter to Princess Celestia without sounding like I had lost the only book that she didn't make copies of!'

Twilight internally raved, as she walked on her hooves gently clicking against the simple stone path; as many citizens of this small town waved a greeting toward her, one she weakly returned when she remembered to. Or she would ignore them,

Yet upon reaching the park, it was filled with some life as younger ponies played while the adults simple talked about whatever was being discussed.

She settled onto a bench where she knew nopony would disturb her as she tried to begin reading in an effort to stop herself from having a break down. That's when a familiar pink pony arrived.

'Sweet Celestia not now Pinkie.' Twilight wanted to say but decided against it just as the bombardment started from the hyper pony.

Zoning out as she went on and on about a story, something of most of which was lost on Twilight, at the very least she had the courtesy to acknowledge Pinkie's rantings. Suddenly she hopped off, and Twilight sighed, finally getting the needed time to think.

Rubbing her face gently Twilight hoped nopony could see the fading hoof mark on her face "This is so embarrassing. If Rainbow Dash ever saw this mark, I would never hear the end of it. " She mumbled.

Fluttershy POV

Fluttershy was making good progress; the sun had reached its peak, and she was happily guiding a family of ducks along the path.

“This way, ducks. Come along now, we’re almost to the pond,” Fluttershy cooed softly, walking backward as she ensured the little line stayed together.

Just as she turned to check their path, she gently bumped into somepony—or rather, some Griffon.

“Hey! Watch where you’re going, I'm walking here!" A harsh, grating voice snapped.

Fluttershy turned quickly, her heart leaping into her throat as she came face-to-face with a tall, intimidating Griffon.

“O-oh, I’m so sorry,” she whimpered, her ears folding back.

The female Griffon sneered, her sharp beak glinting in the sunlight. “Sorry? Watch where you’re going next time, weakling!” she barked, her voice dripping with disdain.

Fluttershy tried to stammer an apology. “I-I-I didn’t mean to—”

Before she could finish, the Griffon roared, leaning in close and grabbing Fluttershy by the shoulders. “I don’t care what you meant! Get out of my sight, you worthless heap.” She snarled, her talons tightening briefly before shoving Fluttershy backward. “You’re lucky I’m in a good mood, or I’d have snacked on you instead of the feral humans I found earlier.”

The words hit Fluttershy like a thunderclap, her mind swimming with fear and helplessness as she stumbled and fell to the ground. Tears welled in her eyes, blurring her vision as the Griffon walked off with a haughty flick of her tail.

Fluttershy’s chest heaved as she scrambled back onto her hooves, her legs shaking. She wanted to say something—to stand up for herself; but the words wouldn’t come. Instead, a flood of shame and sadness consumed her. She glanced around, hoping nopony had seen the encounter. Her cheeks burned with humiliation, and she didn’t want anypony to witness her breaking down.

Her instincts urged her to flee. Her wings snapped open, and she launched into the air, heading straight for the Everfree Forest. Despite the dangers lurking within, it was the only place she could think to hide.

As she flew she spotted Pinky Pie, or it could have been her. She knew of at least a few mares who had pink coats and manes; but she hoped it wasn't her. Fluttershy didn't want her freind to see her like this,

Tears streaked down her face as she flew deeply into the dense, shadowy woods. The thick canopy above muted the sunlight, casting the forest in an eerie twilight. Finally, her wings gave out, and she collapsed into some bushes mossy was all around her on the ground, as she hid beneath a cluster of twisted trees; hoping they would shield her from everything.

Curling up, Fluttershy wept openly, the sobs racking her small frame. The weight of the Griffon’s words and the overpowering sense of powerlessness settled heavily on her. She knew the Everfree was no place for a pony, especially alone, or without informing somepony of her destination; but in that moment, she didn’t care. Here, in the dark and quiet, she could cry without judgment. She could be small, unseen, and alone.

Robert POV

Removing his fur pants wasn’t as difficult as Robert had initially thought. The makeshift garment was held together by a few simple ropes and straps, and once freed, he immediately felt the warm summer breeze against his exposed body, sending an involuntary shudder through his body.

'Time to clean up,' he thought.

With a soft splash, Robert stepped into the water, of the small lake; letting the coolness envelop him. He began scrubbing away the dirt and grime that had clung to him over the weeks, and months, the water was refreshingly crisp.

A perfect contrast to the heat of the day, and for a brief moment, he allowed himself to relax, savoring the simple pleasure of being clean.

'As clean as someone can be without soap and cleaning products, that's definitely going on the raid list.' Robert thought, wondering what else he could do for his shower thoughts.

But the moment of peace was short-lived as a more pressing thought crept into his mind; 'The colder months are coming.'

He frowned, scooping up some water In his hands and washing it through his hair and over his face. 'I might not be able to bathe all winter until late spring,'

he mused. The idea of enduring months of discomfort and filth didn’t sit well with him, but the harsh reality of survival left little room for luxuries.

'It's not like I've done it before, and I couldn't really wash when they sprayed me. At least I won't smell like wet dog, hopefully?'

Shaking the thought away for now, Robert focused on the task at hand. The water rippled softly around him as he cleaned, the summer sun shining down through the opening in the trees, reminding him to enjoy the little reprieve while it lasted.

Robert needed this moment dearly. If he were being honest with himself, he stank to high heaven. It was no wonder Zecora had been so patient with him, though he couldn’t ignore the subtle signs of her discomfort.

Every time he got too close, he noticed her scrunching her nose ever so slightly, though she never said a word about it.

'I can take a hint, Zecora,' he thought wryly.

Once he was cleaned up and feeling somewhat human again, he made a mental note to thank her and reassure her that he was doing his best to address the issue.

As he scrubbed away the last stubborn traces of grime, Robert's ears picked up a faint sound in the distance. He froze, his hands still submerged in the water.

'Is someone crying?'

The soft, muffled sobs carried faintly through the trees, almost lost amidst the gentle rustling of the leaves and the distant chirping of birds. His brow furrowed as he tilted his head, trying to pinpoint the direction of the sound.

'What the hell is someone doing out here in the middle of nowhere?'

Curiosity, mixed with a cautious sense of concern, began to gnaw at him. Drying off quickly, Robert prepared himself for whatever; or whoever—he might encounter.

Moving slowly, Robert reached for his fur pants resting atop some rocks, his movements careful and deliberate. He climbed out of the water as silently as possible, droplets of water trailing down his skin as he stepped onto the bank. Grabbing some leaves, he dried himself further, making sure not to leave any dampness that might cling uncomfortably beneath his clothes.

His gaze darted toward the direction of the sound as he pulled the pants back on, his instincts sharpening.

'Who in their right mind would be out here? And alone, no less? This might be a proper trap if this has me guessing.'

The sobs continued faintly, tugging at his curiosity and concern in equal measure. Tightening the straps on his makeshift pants, he took a deep breath and started moving toward the sound. Each step was careful, calculated, and gentle; his senses tuned to the environment around him. Whatever; or whoever—was out there, he wasn’t about to be caught off guard.

Looking over the bushes, Robert found the owner of the whimpering.

'Fluttershy, if I remember her name rightly.'

He thought, recognizing the yellow pegasus instantly.

She was the only one who hadn’t shown him outright disdain or hostility that night. Instead, she had kept her gaze soft, though nervous, clearly uncertain about me; she still showed kindness.

Robert’s mind wandered briefly to the others. Applejack, for instance, hadn’t even bothered hiding her thoughts; she’d looked him over like a predator sizing up its next meal; or worse, like a hunter assessing the most useful parts of their potential catch.

'That mare looked at me like I was walking beef on two legs,'

Robert mused dryly. Though, if he were honest, there had been something else in her eyes that unnerved him; a raw, unfiltered intensity, the kind that didn’t come from fear or hatred, but something far more primal.

'I've been around mares long enough to recognize that glint in there eyes. The horny and lust variety. and Applejack? She wasn’t judging me that night." He thought, the memory surfacing unbidden.

No, the way her sharp emerald eyes lingered on him had been something entirely different.

"She was… Appraising me." He realized, the thought sending an uncomfortable shiver down his spine.

The realization hit harder now than it had in the moment, and he couldn’t help but grimace. 'Maybe the fighting pits would’ve been a safer alternative. Just saying; at least they failed at getting reactions; Applejack I fear, would not stop until something did happen.'

Now, as he glanced back at Fluttershy, curled up and trembling, racked by sobs he found himself shaking the thought away.

Fluttershy had been different, standing out among nearly all the ponies he'd encountered—except for Zecora and that bat-pony hybrid, of course.

She didn’t seem to judge him, didn’t look at him like some strange anomaly or a threat. Instead, she showed him kindness and empathy. It was something rare, and he hadn’t known how much he’d missed it until he saw the kind natured mare, balling her eyes out in her pink mane.

'What happened to her?' He wondered, his focus returning to the present as he watched her quietly sob into her hooves. For now, Applejack's unsettling intensity was the last thing on his mind.

Instead, the soft look Fluttershy gave him had replaced the hungry stares of her friend's, lifting Robert's morale even now; and during his time in the hellish pits. It was a kindness he hadn’t known he needed, and it offered him a brief, comforting escape from the harsh reality around him.

'It's time to return the favor,'

Robert thought quietly to himself, watching the trembling mare from a distance. The task ahead was going to be delicate—getting close without startling her or causing more distress would take a great deal of care.

Fluttershy was surrounded by broken twigs and scattered leaves, making his approach even more complicated. But after what felt like an eternity, he finally managed to sit down beside her, his movements slow and deliberate to avoid shaking the ground beneath him.

Reaching out carefully, his large hand hovered over her before he gently poked her back with his finger, just enough to get her attention.

Fluttershy froze immediately, her body going stiff as her breath hitched in her throat. She turned her head slowly, wide puffy eyes locking onto Robert's. The tears that had stained her cheeks were still fresh, her eyes were red from crying so much; Fluttershy even hiccuped slughtly. As she took in his towering form, the way he loomed above her, and she shrunk back slightly, clearly startled by the sudden contact.

"O-oh, I'm so s-sorry for invading your home, Mr. Giant." She stammered, her voice shaky with embarrassment and fear. Her ears pinned against her head, her hooves twisting nervously in the dirt as she avoided his gaze, sniffling and hiccuping slightly her entire frame trembling as she awaited his response.

Fluttershy’s body went rigid the moment. Her wings fluttered at her sides, preparing her for take off. Robert saw it coming, the instinctive fear taking hold of her, and he knew exactly what she was about to do. She would bolt, and soar high into the air and escape, just like every other frightened creature before her.

But this time, Robert wasn’t going to let it happen.

In one swift movement, he reached out, his large hand closing around her gently but firmly. Her small body stiffened in his grasp, her wings instinctively flapping in an effort to break free, but he didn’t allow her to move. He held her steady, his grip not tight enough to harm but firm enough to keep her from flying away.

Fluttershy’s breath caught in her throat, her red eyes wide with panic as she twisted in his hand, trying to push against his fingers. Her body was light, almost weightless in his hold, but her fear was immense, radiating from her like a palpable force.

Robert didn’t speak, only watched her closely, aware of every tremor that ran through her small form. Her hooves scratched at his skin, her wings still flapping in an attempt to escape, but he simply held her, giving her no space to run. He could feel her heartbeat racing, thudding rapidly against his palm, her desperation filling the air.

‘I've had a flying pony like this before,’ he thought to himself, a small, bittersweet recollection of a past few moments drifting through his mind. ‘You’re not going anywhere unless I let you.’

He didn’t force her into a more comfortable position, nor did he try to calm her with words. He merely kept her close, letting the tension in the air hang between them, he wouldn't release her until she stopped struggling. Robert knew that sometimes silence and actions, spoke louder than anything words, and he wasn’t in any rush to force an interaction she wasn’t ready for.

Fluttershy’s eyes darted around in confusion and fear, but eventually, the frantic flutter of her wings slowed, her breath becoming less erratic. She had no choice but to stay still in his hand for the moment, the weight of the situation finally settling in her body.

Fluttershy squirmed in his grasp, her movements hesitant and unthreatening as though she feared provoking him. “P-please, I really need to go now,” she stammered, her voice trembling with desperation as she tried once again to wiggle free.

Robert didn’t respond, merely tilting his head slightly as an idea came to him—a way to break through her panic.

'Time to end her worries…With belly rubs.'

With the utmost care, he gently turned her onto her back, exposing her soft barrel. The shy mare's cheeks turned a deep shade of crimson, her ears flattened tighter against her head.

“U-uh,” was all Fluttershy could manage, her wide eyes staring up at him, before a surprised gasp escaped her lips. The unexpected sensation of his fingers lightly scratching her underside froze her in place.

The transformation was almost instantaneous. Her tense body began to relax as the rhythmic, soothing motion took effect. The tears and sniffles from moments ago were replaced by soft, involuntary coos and still followed by the occasional hiccup as she let out a long, trembling sigh.

“Y-you’re just an oversized angel, aren’t you?” Fluttershy squeaked, her voice barely above a whisper, her gaze flickering up at him with a mixture of awe and embarrassment.

Robert didn’t say anything, but the corners of his lips tugged up slightly in what could only be described as satisfaction. Thankfully this was only know of by him.

Fluttershy calmed under his gentle care, her trembling eased, and the tension that had gripped her earlier seemed to melt away. She let out a soft, shaky but contented sigh, her wings folding and relaxing naturally at her sides. Robert felt the shift in her demeanor and slowly loosened his hold, confident now that she had no intention of bolting—especially with the magic of stomach rubs working their charm.

'I swear, this is the skeleton key for all Ponies,'

He mused, shaking his head. 'Still, I need to get her out of here before something decides she’s an easy snack. Not that I would let that happen of course,'

Moving carefully to avoid startling her, Robert began to rise, holding her securely in his hand. Fluttershy, still drowsy and lulled by the soothing attention, murmured softly.

"Where are we going?” Her voice was barely audible, her eyelids heavy as she remained half-aware of their movements.

Robert rolled his eyes at her question but didn’t respond aloud, his steps measured as he navigated the uneven terrain of the Everfree Forest. 'You’re going home, that’s where. These woods aren’t safe for anyone, especially not someone like you.'

The towering man carried her with surprising ease, his broad frame shielding her from the occasional branch or stray bush that would have snagged her wings or body. Each step brought them closer to the forest’s edge, where the sunlight filtered through the canopy in golden streaks.

Fluttershy stirred slightly, nuzzling against his hand in her half-asleep state. “Thank you, F-for this I mean. I really needed this,” she whispered faintly, her voice carrying a trace of genuine gratitude.

Robert glanced down at her, his expression softening for just a moment before he focused ahead.

'Think nothing of it.'

Finding the way out of the forest wasn’t difficult. Once Robert reached the edge, he carefully set the pink-haired pegasus down on her hooves. The moment she touched solid ground, Fluttershy blinked, as if waking from a dream, and looked around in confusion.

"W-what?"

She murmured, her voice unsteady as she surveyed her surroundings. Slowly, she turned and caught sight of the giant still lingering just behind the tree line, his large broad form partially obscured by the faint shadows of the Everfree. "Y-you took me out of the forest?"

Robert gave a slow, deliberate nod, his expression unreadable. He stayed quiet, watching her carefully.

Fluttershy’s wings twitched nervously as she processed the situation. Her gaze darted between him and the path leading away from the Everfree Forest. Finally, she seemed to steel herself, softly flaring her wings and taking a hesitant step toward him. "C-could you come with me? I-if that's alright, of course... I mean, if it’s not too much trouble," she stammered, her voice fragile but earnest.

Robert raised an eyebrow at the unexpected request, studying her closely. 'Why would she want me to follow?' He wondered.

Yet as he pondered her request the image of her trembling form and tear-streaked face from earlier flashed through his mind. 'This doesn’t feel like a trick; those emotions they had to be genuine. Still… Better to stay cautious. This either is a professional made trap, or something completely unprecedented; at least in my opinion.'

He didn’t respond immediately, instead weighing her words and observing her body language. She seemed sincere, her gaze shy yet hopeful, and there was no trace of hostility or guile in her demeanor. After a moment, he gave a slight nod, keeping his silence.

Fluttershy’s eyes widened, a faint smile creeping onto her lips, though she still looked unsure of herself. "Thank you, for trusting me enough."

She whispered, her voice barely audible over the soft rustle of leaves. With a gentle motion of one of her front hooves, she beckoned him to follow, turning toward the path that led back to Ponyville.

Robert sighed internally. 'Alright, I’ll go along with this—for now.' With a cautious step, he trailed behind her, his massive frame blending into the shadows as the unlikely pair moved away from the forest's edge.

Gradually, Robert stepped out from the woods, ducking low to avoid most of the smaller branches snagging on his face and other exposed areas.

'Damn these smaller Trees.' He grumbled internally. 'I should really clear some of these out next time.'

Fluttershy gasped softly, her wide eyes scanning his towering figure as he straightened up. "G-goodness, you're big," she mumbled, her voice barely louder than a whisper. She hesitated for a moment.

But that was the window he needed before saying what he wanted to say; 'That's what she said!' Robert grinned slightly, at the crappy pun but it gave him his moment of entertainment.

Now having mustering the courage to speak louder, Fluttershy spoke again. "Um, this way, please." Without waiting for a response, she turned and began trotting away, her steps light but deliberate.

Robert raised a brow as he noticed her direction. It wasn’t toward Ponyville. Instead, she veered toward an offshoot path that led further into the countryside.

'This oughta be good.'

He thought, suppressing a sigh as he followed behind her; but due to the obvious size difference Robert had to delay each step so that he wouldn’t out pace Fluttershy.

Fluttershy on her part, would occasionally glanced back to make sure he was still there, though her nervous demeanor seemed to fade ever so slightly with each step.

The silence between them stayed, broken only by the crunch of Robert’s heavy footsteps, and Fluttershys hooves clicking on the ground beneath her as she walked, followed by the occasional chirping of birds.

'Where is she leading me?' He wondered, his curiosity tempered with cautious skepticism. Still, he decided to play along for now, keeping a few paces behind her as the strange journey would soon be revealed.

Celestia POV

This morning began like any other for Princess Celestia. She and Luna would meet in the 'Royal Private Chambers of the Two Sisters', a glorified meeting room where they shared quiet moments before performing their celestial duties of lowering the moon and raising the sun and vice versa.

It was a cherished time for the sisters, allowing them to bond when their schedules permitted. However, this morning, Celestia had noticed her younger sister's growing exhaustion. Luna had been neglecting sleep and meals, staying awake day and night for weeks, and the strain was beginning to show. Though she was an Alicorn, even there own bodies had limits not counting there magic.

'It is time to intervene,'

Celestia decided, her maternal concern outweighing her usual deference to Luna's independence.

As she approached the hallway leading to their chambers, a guard stepped in her path. "Your Grace, your presence is required in the throne room," he stated formally.

Celestia paused but dismissed the interruption with a soft, resolute tone. "I’m sure it can wait. I have a very important matter to address with my sister."

The guard, to her mild annoyance, moved to block her path again. "It’s urgent, Your Grace. Human hunters have encountered the Giant."

The words made Celestia stop cold. Her serene expression gave way to a flicker of concern. With a soft sigh, she relented. "Very well. Send a guard to fetch my sister. She will undoubtedly want to hear this as well."

The guard saluted crisply. "At once, Your Highness," he said before trotting toward Luna’s chambers.

Celestia turned and made her way to the throne room. The guards stationed outside the massive doors immediately stood at attention and opened them for her as she approached. Her presence was announced with practiced pomp as she entered the grand hall.

“All kneel for Her Grace, Princess Celestia! First of Her Name, Ruler of the Sun, Supreme Sovereign of the Day Army, Lady of the Three Pony Tribes, Co-Ruler of Equestria, and Protector of the Realm!”

As one, the gathered ponies bowed low as Celestia strode regally past them, her gilded hooves echoing against the marble floor. She ascended the ramp to the golden throne and seated herself, her towering presence radiating authority tempered by calm grace.

"You may rise," she said softly, her voice carrying effortlessly through the chamber.

The assembled group stood, their leader stepping forward. He was visibly uneasy, sweat glistening on his brow despite the cool air. Bowing again, he addressed her, his voice trembling slightly. "Your Grace, if we may?"

Celestia nodded gently, her kind yet piercing gaze urging him to continue. "Speak. What news do you bring?"

"We had established our campsite in the Everfree Forest for roughly five months, Your Grace," the group leader began, his unease evident in his shaky tone. "During that time, we’ve been searching for lost or abandoned humans, either to return them to their owners or to deliver them to shelters for care, and potential adoption. But recently, one of our hunters… Was killed by one human taller then any human I've ever met."

Silence hung heavy in the throne room, as if this was judgement not a hearing of public incident; though Celestia remained composed, her sharp gaze fixed on the leader. "I issued a Royal Decree warning all towns and villages near the Everfree, Appleloosa, and Dodge City to avoid the forest, and thoughs with special permission could enter. Why did you disobey my royal mandate?" She said, her voice calm but heavy with authority; while deciding to issue another question.

"Why were you there, despite these warnings?"

The leader flinched under her piercing gaze, as if staring at the very sun itself; nervously shifting his weight between his hooves. "We were unaware of the restrictions, Your Grace. Our camp had already been established and had no connection to any town or city when the announcement was issued, we were just too deep into the forest to hear of it. I assure you, we meant no disrespect."

At this moment, Princess Luna entered through the great doors, her movements as silent as her expression was weary. Despite the dark shadowy bags beneath her eyes, she stood with regal dignity, observing the conversation from the shadows without interrupting.

Yet, Celestia gave a slight nod, deciding it could have been an honest mistake on their part. Still, her curiosity; and likely Luna's as well—remained unsatisfied. She prepared to ask more questions to uncover the truth.

Celestia arched an eyebrow at the group's leader but chose not to acknowledge her sister's quiet arrival audibly. She understood the importance of maintaining respect, especially given Luna's current disheveled appearance and darkened expression made her seem more likely to lash out than to command reverence of there subjects.

Instead, Celestia turned her focus back to the group, keeping the conversation on track.

"Now to address the Elephant in the room, how did you manage to find this Giant while myself and my sister; have been searching high and low for this creature? " She asked, her tone measured but with an edge of curiosity.

The leader cast a nervous glance back at his companions, who appeared just as uneasy as he was. Clearing his throat, he continued, "We were tracking a group of escaped humans, each bearing distinct brands that marked them as property. They were heading west, deeper into the forest, when… it attacked." His voice wavered slightly at the end, and his eyes darted to the floor, as if reliving the moment.

Celestia’s expression remained composed, though her eyes narrowed with a calculating intensity. "Tell me everything about the encounter," she commanded, her voice firm and deliberate, carrying the weight of authority.

The stallion swallowed hard, beads of sweat forming on his brow as he spoke. "It... it appeared without warning. One moment, we were closing in on a pack of humans, and the next, the enormous beast crashed through the trees. It was like nothing we’d ever encountered before. It didn’t even acknowledge the branded humans. Instead, it snatched one of our hunters up and… devoured her in one bite before vanishing back into the forest."

The room fell into a heavy silence, broken only by the soft rustle of fabric as Celestia leaned back in her throne, her gaze unwavering. Her thoughtful expression revealed little, though the sharpness in her eyes spoke volumes. "And yet, you and your group are here, unharmed. How did you manage to escape?"

The leader hesitated, his voice trembling with uncertainty. "We… we ran, Your Grace. It all happened so fast. In the chaos, we scattered, that seemed to have confused the beast; so we all ran for the closest exit of the forest, which was Ponyville; and the creature didn’t follow us past the tree line. We didn’t stop running until we were at least a mile from the forest. It took us at least a week to regrouping and to do a headcount of who we lost. So far only three fatalities, or two missing Ponies."

'A Pony could never truly outrun a Giant. In the beginning, they might manage to gain some distance, but in the end, the Giant could close the gap with ease, overtaking them in a full sprint without much effort.'

At this, Luna stepped forward, her presence commanding despite her obvious exhaustion. "Sister," she said, her voice steady and clear;

"If we may speak in private about this," Luna requested, her voice calm but carrying an edge that startled the group, who had seemingly been unaware of her silent presence until now.

Celestia nodded slowly, acknowledging her sister’s request, as her gaze shifted back to the hunters. "You claim to have been unaware of the restrictions regarding the Everfree and its surrounding woodlands, and while I understand that, I cannot absolve you entirely of responsibility. Your failure to stay in contact with the proper authorities, to be aware of the new Royal restriction, has resulted in the loss of life and endangered others. Let this serve as your final warning: you and your group are to refrain from entering the forest again. Any future violations will not be tolerated, and severe consequences will follow."

The leader and his group quickly bowed, murmuring hurried apologies to both Princesses before rising trying to depart the throne room, yet Celestia wasn't done.

Before they could leave, Celestia’s voice softened slightly, a rare display of compassion, as she asked, "Before you depart, what was the name of the mare who passed?"

The leader hesitated for a moment before responding, his voice tinged with sorrow. "Star Dancer. She was one of our scouts. Back before we located those branded humans, She had decided to check east looking for them and that's where we assumed it found and followed her as she led that… monster right back to us... you know the rest of the story by now. There used to be ten of us. Now, there are only seven."

Celestia’s expression remained calm but serious as she processed the information. "Very well. What about the others in your group who are still potentially missing?" She asked, her voice steady, though there was a quiet urgency in her tone. "Can you tell me their names? Their families or potential blood relatives."

Luna’s nostrils flared, and her wings began to unfurl, the subtle shift in her stance betraying the storm of emotions brewing within her. Celestia, keenly aware of her younger sister’s temper, and affinity for givining into violence so eagerly subtly raised her hoof to halt her from intervening.

‘Not everything needs to be solved with threats and violence, Luna. When will you learn that?’ Celestia thought, her disappointment soft but clear.

She gave a quiet shake of her head, as if to quiet the rising tension. "The crowns are deeply sorry for the loss your group has suffered." She said, her voice composed and measured. "Do you know any of their families? The crowns would like to offer compensation and heartfelt apologies to them for their losses."

Her tone was one of calm professionalism, an attempt to guide the conversation back to the path of diplomacy and understanding. Luna, still visibly irritated, clenched her jaw but remained silent, her wings folding back against her sides as she allowed Celestia to take the lead.

The leader of the group’s demeanor shifted almost instantly. His eyes darted away from Celestia’s piercing gaze, and beads of sweat began to form along his brow, his tail twitching nervously. "S-Star Dancer... She never mentioned having any family, Princess." He stammered, his voice cracking slightly. "Nor did the other two ponies... that were...Possibly eaten."

His hesitation was palpable, his words faltering as though he was carefully selecting each one. Celestia noted the abrupt shift in his behavior, the way he avoided giving a direct answer. The stallion’s discomfort was growing more pronounced with each passing second, and something about his tone felt off.

The subtle omission of the other two members of the group didn't go unnoticed. It was as if they had never existed—like they were simply erased from the "Story."

Celestia's sharp, perceptive gaze remained fixed on the stallion, her expression unreadable. Her voice, barely above a whisper, was laced with suspicion as she mumbled to herself, "There’s something... not right about this story."

Luna, who had been silently observing, locked eyes with her sister. The unspoken understanding passed between them—both of them sensed that something more was hidden beneath the surface of this tale.

Celestia’s usual calm exterior flickered for a moment, her suspicions growing. Luna’s wings twitched, and though she remained silent, the shift in her posture indicated she was already preparing to act on whatever was to come next.

"Something isn't adding up." Celestia muttered, seeing so many holes in this story.

Then, with a smooth shift back into her royal composure, she addressed the leader of the group directly. "I apologize, my mind was elsewhere on a different matter. Do you mind telling me which human hunter organization your group is registered with?"

He esitated, clearly caught off guard by the question. "We are m-mostly registered with Baltimare and Las Pegasus, Your Highness."

The Princess of the Sun nodded thoughtfully. "Thank you, Mr..." She gave him a brief pause before realizing she had not been told his full name. "I'm sorry but I don't belive to know you're name. Would you mind telling me?"

He stiffened for a moment, slightly rattled by her follow-up. "Ah, my apologies, Your Highness. I am Wild Thunder, leader of this hunting party."

"Very well, Mr. Wild Thunder," Celestia said, her voice calm but resolute. "I will get into contact with those agencies and send whatever aid I can to your group. We will also make efforts to locate Star Dancer's family, as well as the families of the other ponies in your group." She paused, her gaze softening. "The hospitality of Canterlot is yours for the night."

She turned slightly, addressing her guards who stood at attention. "Guards, escort our guests to their chambers."

A small group of guards approached the ponies, bowing as they led them past Luna, who stood rigid, her eyes narrowing with a barely contained fury. Her wings fluttered slightly, her jaw clenched as if she was on the edge of exploding with emotion.

Celestia watched her sister, her expression unreadable. She knew Luna's temper, and she knew the depth of her frustration at the situation. But she also knew that sometimes, patience was the only solution.

Luna's gaze lingered on the group as they left the throne room, her nostrils flaring in irritation. She turned to her sister, her voice low and tight with restraint.

"They preach naught but falsehoods!" Luna exclaimed as soon as the doors closed behind the group. "Their tale is naught but a weaving of deceit, and their hearts filled with guile!".

Celestia rose gracefully from her throne, her steps measured as she approached her younger sister. Her voice was calm, but firm, carrying the weight of wisdom and years of rule. “And how would you disprove what those ponies claim, dear sister? True, we are the final authority in most matters, but we must still adhere to our own laws. If we did not, we would be no better than tyrants.”

This only made the night Princess even more irritated. "This doth but vex me more, sister! Had this been in the days of old, none would dare question our judgments!"

"These are not the days of old, Luna,” Celestia said gently, shaking her head. “We cannot simply make decisions and expect our subjects to follow without question.” She stepped closer, nuzzling her sister affectionately. “If you wish to prove their words false, I shall grant you one night. But know this—should you fail, I will have no choice but to allow the Royal Guards to hunt and put an end to the Giant.”

"How knowest thou that they speak not lies?" The young alicorn asked, her eyes weary, yet steeled with English?

"I cannot say for certain, but I trust you will find enough proof, Luna. I would rather not act hastily and bring unjust retribution upon a creature whose kind has existed long before the Dawn of our time."

"Thank thee, Sister. I shall begin the moment the Sun doth set." Luna moved closer, nuzzling her elder sibling before walking away, her horn faintly glowing.

In a flash of blue light, she vanished.

"Go with caution, dear sister. I trust your judgment, but remember, the stakes are high. Good luck."

Celestia muttered to herself, realizing that her earlier plans to speak with her sister about her recent self-neglect could wait. The matter of the Giant and the troubling reports had taken precedence, and her sister’s well-being would need to come second for now. She knew her younger sister well—when Luna was determined, it was nearly impossible to sway her from her course.

Robert POV

"When we get to my cottage, I have so many woodland freinds for you to meet!" Fluttershy chattered excitedly, her voice light and full of joy as she eagerly led the way. Robert could only listen, amused by her boundless enthusiasm.

'I remember when she was so shy and unsure of herself… What happened to her? Did those belly rubs do more then I expected.' Robert thought, his gaze softening as he watched her animatedly talk about the things she's openly shared.

As they approached the cottage, its cozy, inviting shape emerging on the horizon, Fluttershy let out a delighted squeal. Taking to the air with surprising grace, she fluttered up to Robert, gently wrapping her hooves around his hand. "This way, come on! We’re almost there!"

The warmth of her excitement made Robert smile, a sense of nostalgia hitting him; reminding him of simpler time, one with his family long ago.

'So this is what it feels like to have a younger sibling... always pulling you along, full of energy?'

Fluttershy suddenly stopped, her eyes widening as she took in Robert's towering figure. "Oh dear, how am I supposed to fit you inside?" she asked, a hint of panic in her voice as she looked up at him like a small bunny facing a bear.

Robert couldn't control himself as he gave her a dry humored joke.

'Carefully, and gently.' Robert thought before becoming more serious,

'I’ve got this, Fluttershy,' Robert thought again, as He moved toward an area outside the tiny cottage, carefully he sat down with a soft thud, trying not to disturb the peaceful surroundings. The ground barely shook beneath him as he settled into place, looking around at the unfamiliar scene.

'There are a lot of animals here...' Robert thought, surveying the area; he observed birds, mice, chickens, rabbits, hell even a bear was here. 'It’s charming, but there’s so many Animals in one spot. How did I miss this place when I first entered the forest? Maybe it was just small and I wasn't exactly looking for it I guess.'

Before he could think much further, a small, soft creature hopped into his lap. Looking down, he found a rabbit, its bright eyes twinkling as it sat on him. his hand instinctively reaching down to pet the little creature, the peaceful moment yet something made him pause; more specifically the genetic look it had.

As Robert glanced at the rabbits nearby, he noticed all had forward-facing eyes, a stark contrast to the typical side-facing eyes of earthly rabbits.

'That's... odd,' he thought but quickly dismissed the thought. 'Eh, whatever. I’ll just roll with it.'

He reached out to pet the rabbit, only for it to leap up and bite his finger.

'Why do all the animals here seem to want to bite me?' he grimaced in pain, just as a familiar voice rang out.

“Angel! You leave him alone! He’s done nothing to you!” Fluttershy’s voice called from the cottage.

Looking up, Robert saw Fluttershy hovering just outside her cottage. The rabbit released his finger, hopping off and scurrying away.

'Little shit,'

Robert thought as he examined the small bite, which had already begun to bleed. 'You're lucky I like rabbits. If not, I would have shoved a whole thing of garlic up you're ass and roasted you for dinner.'

Shaking his finger, Fluttershy landed beside him, looking apologetic. "I’m so sorry! Angel doesn’t do that to any other animals—only wild ones. I’ll make sure to have a word with him later." She gently placed a basket of food in his lap. "Please stay here, I’ll fix your finger."

Robert gave a small snort as she flew back into her cottage. 'I can't believe a rabbit that small actually made my finger bleed,' he thought, yet through the slight irritation Robert was still amused by the absurdity of it all.

Shaking his head, Robert began rummaging through the basket Fluttershy had given him, carefully using his uninjured hand. Inside, he found an assortment of offerings: fresh carrots, crisp apples, a jar of honey, and; much to his delight—a jar of peanut butter.

'I have acquired he holiest of foods—peanut butter.' He thought with a smirk. He picked up the glass jar carefully, mindful not to drop it. 'Can’t let this treasure shatter. It’s too sacred; and too packed with protein, to waste.'

With a satisfied nod, he set the jar aside, already planning how best to enjoy it later.

With a satisfied nod, he set the jar aside, already imagining how to savor it later.

"You found my jars," Fluttershy’s soft voice broke his train of thought. She hovered nearby, a small medkit in her front hooves; her expression nervous. "Those, um… aren’t actually for you. They’re for my bear friend, if that’s alright?"

Before he could respond, she gently took his injured hand, carefully placing it on his lap as she examined the wound.

"Oh my goodness." She stammered, her ears drooping slightly. "I didn’t think Angel could hurt another creature this badly. I’m so sorry."

Robert raised an eyebrow, his thoughts betraying his calm demeanor. 'It’s just a scratch. All I need is a Bandaid at least, not emergency surgery. Why is she acting like this is a life-or-death situation?'

She produced a bandage and a bottle of disinfectant.

"This will hurt for just a moment," the shy mare mumbled around the bottle's cap as she used her teeth to open it.

'At least she's honest about it.'

Robert thought, bracing himself. 'Wish I could say the same for Zecora.'

A sharp sting shot through his hand and up his arm as the liquid made contact with the wound, but the pain quickly subsided. Fluttershy offered him a gentle smile, her soothing voice cutting through his discomfort. "You’re doing great," she said kindly, her hooves moving delicately as she continued tending to the injury.

"There we go, good as new." She proclaimed, giving him a gentle smile.

"There we go, good as new!"

Fluttershy proclaimed softly, giving him a gentle smile as she finished wrapping the bandage.

Robert faintly smiled in return, though his thick beard mostly concealed it. Reaching up with his uninjured hand, he gently patted her head, earning a quiet sigh of contentment from the shy mare.

As she lingered for a moment, enjoying the gesture, Robert began to rummage through the remaining items of the basket she had gifted him. His relaxed focus shifted when the distinct sound of approaching...bouncing? reached his ears, prompting him to glance toward the source of the noise.

'What the hell is that sound? Wait… I know that noise. I need to hide!'

Robert’s mind raced as recognition struck. Without a moment’s hesitation, he bolted upright, moving with surprising speed for someone his size.

"Ah!"

Fluttershy yelped as the sudden motion sent her tumbling over, along with the basket and medkit, their contents scattering onto the grass.

Robert barely noticed, his instincts kicking in as he sprinted behind her cottage, seeking it as cover; that could effectively hide him, as a hyper mare shout started a conversation with Fluttershy.

""Heya, Fluttershy! I wanted to invite you to the party I'm planning for Gilda! It's going to be this afternoon!"

The bubbly voice rang out, cheerful and unmistakable.

Peeking cautiously over the grass-covered roof, Robert spotted the source—a bright pink pony bouncing energetically toward Fluttershy. 'I think her name is Pinkie Pie?' He mused before his gaze shifted toward the shy Pegasus.

Fluttershy was still sprawled on her back where he’d left her, surrounded by the scattered contents of the medkit and basket. Bits of food and medical supplies littered the dirt path, painting a rather unfortunate picture. 'That… doesn’t look too pleasant,' Robert thought, wincing slightly.

Pinkie Pie, oblivious to the scene’s awkwardness, continued to approach with her characteristic enthusiasm.

"I-I don't know if it’s a good idea for me to attend," Fluttershy muttered, her voice barely above a whisper as she shyly kicked a small pebble with her back hoof.

Pinkie Pie, as energetic as ever, suddenly bounded into the air before landing next to Fluttershy and pulling her into a tight hug. "Don’t you worry about a single thing! I’ve got 'everything' covered!" She declared with her trademark enthusiasm, practically vibrating with excitement.

Fluttershy hesitated but eventually mumbled, "Oh, um… o-okay."

Pinkie squealed in delight, squeezing her friend even tighter before letting go and zooming off, a blur of pink energy heading back toward Ponyville.

Robert, who had been carefully observing from his hiding spot, waited a few moments to ensure Pinkie was well out of sight before cautiously stepping out from behind the cottage. He walked over to Fluttershy, whose ears perked up at his approach.

'I need to show I’m sorry for what I did. You know, being a dumb animal and all.' Robert thought,

Reaching down, he gently scooped up the shy pony and gave her a few soft pats on the head. Fluttershy let out a contented coo, her ears flicking lightly at his touch.

"I-It’s okay, I forgive you,"

Fluttershy said softly, looking up at him with her gentle eyes. "I was the same way when I first met Pinkie Pie. Once you look past her hyper and loud side, and really get to know her, she’s actually very sweet. I promise." She smiled reassuringly, spreading her wings and taking to the air.

"I hate to cut this short, but I need to clean up and get ready for the party," she continued. "You know where I live, so you’re welcome to visit anytime, Giant. Oh, goodness, I’ll need to restock my medical supplies, too."

Before flying away, Fluttershy hesitated for a moment, then floated closer to nuzzle his cheek and beard gently. "Thank you," she whispered before retreating into her cottage.

‘I will never understand these Ponies,’ Robert thought, watching her front door close with a gentle click; reaching up he began scratching his head as he turned back to the mess.

Deciding to clean up the chaos he’d caused, he carefully approached the spilled basket. His main concern was whether the jar of peanut butter had survived.

‘Let’s not risk glass shards in my hand, she did hit them with her hooves during the great tumble.' He thought, grabbing a stick. Using it to move the basket carefully, he inspected the damage, making sure to avoid any sharp potential debris.

"Life is beautiful," Robert muttered, his voice muffled by a mouth full of peanut butter. He grabbed another large carrot, dunked it into the jar, and took another bite, savoring the combination. Across from him, Zecora watched with a deadpan expression, clearly unimpressed by the human's unapologetic indulgence.

"Where did you acquire that jar? Such things for you seem quite bizarre." Zecora remarked, her tone curious yet laced with her usual poetic cadence.

Robert paused mid-chew, reached for his glass water container, and took a long gulp to clear his throat. "A mare by the name of Fluttershy offered me a basket of goods." he explained, setting the jar down for a moment. "Not sure if it was to thank me for escorting her out of the forest or because one of her animals decided to bite me."

He shrugged, picking up another carrot. "Either way, I’ve claimed this jar as my own."

Zecora’s eyes narrowed slightly as she replied,
"A gift for aid should be cherished, not taken with pride. Yet your actions show no harm or greed, perhaps the Mare knew your simple need." Zecora grinned, her voice smooth and light, as she continued.

"Compared to last time, your scent’s not a fright. It no longer churns the stomach with woe, A vast improvement, as I’m sure you know."

With a final chuckle, she turned to go, heading inside to manage her wares. Leaving Robert with his peanut butter feast, other then that he shot back having somewhat understood the rhym.

"I'll be taking that as a compliment, Zecora, and before I forget. If I smell, don't be intimidated to tell me." as if on cue, she popped her head out smiling.

"Thank the heavens! Your smell was so foul,
Even flies wouldn't dare to come around,"
She mocked with a grin, her eyes full of slient mirth; Robert on the other hand grabbed a small rock, and tossed it near.

The rock hit the doorway with a soft thud,
While Zecora chuckled, at the missed projectile. "Do not worry, Giant, your scent’s not as vile, but I’d still keep my distance, just for a while."

"Quit being a smartass, Zecora, or I'll throw even bigger rocks," Robert warned, narrowing his eyes.

She ducked inside with a teasing grin, then peeked her head out of the window, her rhyme ready to begin.

"Your threats, dear Giant, bring me no fear,
For your aim is both wild and poor, I hear!" The zebra joked in response before disappearing inside.

'At least someone doesn't fear me, that's a start.'

After a short while, she returned, stepping back outside with a knowing smile.

"Though one thing remains upon my mind, a mystery I have yet to unwind."

Alright then, what’s on your mind?" Robert asked, leaning forward slightly as Zecora settled herself on the ground in front of him.

"Have you tamed the beasts of the Everfree,
Or do they still roam wild and free?" she asked with a teasing grin, her rhyming tone as sharp as ever.

This one confused him, but it didn't take long to decipher what Zecora asked.

"Oh, you mean the surprise traps?" Robert asked, raising an eyebrow.

Zecora nodded, her hoof pointing at him with precision. "Indeed, that is what I seek to know,
Have they been set where beasts may go?"

Rubbing his chin thoughtfully, Robert considered his second project, one he deemed less critical than the first.

"Oh, those traps? Yeah, I've made about three of them. They're all set and ready to go—armed to snap shut as soon as the Counterweight gets tripped."

Zecora rose to her hooves, stifling a yawn.

"The hour grows late; your tasks should not wait." She said, inching closer to Robert with an expectant gaze, clearly waiting for something.

Robert sighed, shaking his head as he reached out to scratch behind her ears.

"Every time you ask for this, I'm adding to the ear-scratching tax," he muttered, though his tone was teasing.

"Zecora cooed, "How many bits, dear friend of mine? Tell me quick, and I'll pay the fine."

"Two bits."

She huffed slightly, before turning around to go retrieve his dues. Yet, upon reaching her front door, Robert stopped her.

"Zecora, you really don't have to." Robert said, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. "I was just messing around. Friends don't need to pay for a scratch behind the ears."

Zecora shot him a playful glare, but her lips curled into a small grin. "Though I’ll pay for the tax, I’ll make sure to stay, and next time, your joke shall cost you, I say."

"Is that so? Remember I have the hands here. Not you." Robert countered,

She huffed lightly, lashing her tail. "Your jokes will come back to you one way or another." Slowly he got up, "duly noted. Enjoy your afternoon and night Zecora, I'll see you around." Robert said, gathering the last of his things and heading out to finsh his work.

'Now that my state-mandated break is over, I might as well get this done.' Robert thought to himself, a determined finality setting inside him; There was no more time for rest. He had to finish this.

Having been roughly a light jog's length away from the castle ruines, Robert began searching for properly grown trees that could handle large amounts of pressure and not break.

Many trees around him towered high, their roots deep in the earth, but he knew he could tear them from the ground if he put enough force into it.

Finding one he believed to match his desired size and length, his hands gripped the rough bark of the of tree, and with a grunt of effort, he began to pull.

The strain was immediate, his muscles straining to their limits as he fought against the stubborn roots, the dirt beneath his feet shifting with each violent tug.

He wasn’t just uprooting the tree; he was wrenching the very earth itself. The sound of roots snapping and soil breaking apart echoed around him as he tore it from the ground as a loud root filled *SNAP.*

The tree brought its full weight against him, making his legs tremble slightly from the pressure.

After dragging it to the fog filled moat he dropped it in and went to retrive another tree from its place. His arms burned with the effort, but he kept going. The pain was secondary. It was nothing compared to the work that only he could do.

By the end of his labors, the air was thick with sweat, and his hands bled from the rough bark that constantly scraped against his palms as he yanked a few more trees from the ground one after another. His back screamed, his legs quivered with the effort, his breathing came in ragged deep gasps, the weight of the effort taking its toll. But Robert fought through it, his body at its breaking point, every movement fueled by a single thought: he had to finish. The night was coming, and he wasn’t leaving until the job was done.

'Come on, body! You’ve handled worse than this!'

Robert gritted his teeth, sweat stinging his eyes as he grinned through the exhaustion. His muscles screamed, his breath deep and ragged, but he wasn’t about to let up now. "I've dealt with worse weight than this—just gotta push through!"

With a roar of effort, he planted his feet, planting all his strength into another mighty pull, his body trembling from the strain. Every fiber of him ached, but his will was unbroken.

"We’ve got this, just a little more!"

He muttered under his breath, using the same grit that had gotten him through worse situations in the past. The fatigue might have been setting in, but he was determined. The tree would fall, and he'd finish this.

With a final, deafening pull, the last tree came free from its roots, crashing to the ground with a thunderous sound. Robert stood amidst the debris, panting heavily, his entire body trembling from the intense physical toll.

'I need a breather.'

Robert decided, taking a seat near the last tree his breathing sounding a little worse for wear.

'So much for getting cleaned up early; right?'

He mused watching the distant sun set.

"I just need a M-minute." Robert muttered to himself grabbing his glass bottle and drinking it with a dire need.

Finally, his task was done, he must have sat for an hour before getting back into work; it was long into the night but Robert had managed to build his way close enough toward the main gates that didn't have any kind of gate.

'First time being Bob the Builder, and I gotta say.' Robert began looking over his work.

'It looks pretty flumsy, but I'm hoping it can hold my weight long enough. And if it holds, I'm gonna need to strengthen it further.'

Robert gripped his newly made vine rope as he heaved himself put of the moat.

'If this will hurt if I mess this up.'

Robert got into position, and rolled his shoulders.

He took a deep breath and began walking backward, carefully putting distance between himself and the bridge, and his target; the gate.

His heart raced as he measured his steps. After about ten paces, he shifted gears, snapping into full sprint mode. His tired legs pumped furiously, the adrenaline surging through his veins.

'Now the real test!' Robert gritted his teeth in preparation of the bridge falling apart as he took his first thunderous step on it; the thing held up!

The stone walls he'd constructed were holding firm, and the dirt and rocks packed into the path were solid beneath his feet. He pushed forward, the culmination of his labor finally taking shape.

Yes! Just a little further. Come on baby!" he gritted out, eyes locked on his prize, determined to reach his goal without faltering.

'So far so good, just keep this up.'

He quickly closed the gap, heart pounding in his chest. Now was the time to test his luck. With a deep breath, he propelled himself forward, taking a leap of faith. His feet barely cleared the edge, and he stumbled heavily upon landing, his body jolting with the impact. He barely managed to catch himself before crashing to the ground, his head slamming against a tree that had long since rooted itself in this place.

Dazed, he grunted, feeling the bark press uncomfortably against his forehead, but the leap had been a success.

“Ow.”

Robert muttered, wincing as he rubbed his head. “But hey, on the bright side, I’m in.” He looked up at the looming crumbling castle walls, his heart pounding with both excitement and caution. “Now to see what kind of living conditions I’m dealing with. If this place doesn’t have what I need, I’m out of here. And this would have been a massive waste of my time,"

Rising to his feet, he shook off the dizziness, feeling a slight groove in his uneven step. All those hours spent digging, hauling stones, and carefully crafting his entry had finally paid off.

It was time to find out if it was worth it.

Following a heavily grass-covered, and rock-covered mess of a path, Robert found the front entrance the doors once grand and refined, now wasting away forgotten.

"If only wood and stone could talk, I can only imagine this place in its prime." For the first time since the warehouse and his enforced servitude in the pits of that city. This was the second building Robert had been able to enter.

Climbing the steps was an interesting feat; his new feet made it difficult. Who knew losing your toes, for pillar feet, was a new major adjustment, arriving at the main wooden doors, he grabbed the rusty handles, before trying to open the doors.

Robert pressed the slightest of pressures onto the handles, that made them fall off their rusty hinges. "Right, so new doors are a must. Time to make a list of new things I need to acquire."

Walking through the halls Robert had heard nothing, only his breathing, and footfalls. 'This place surely needs to be cleaned up those holes in the roof however even I can't reach them.'

Coming upon two fairly intact but ruined doors he opened them, Robert managed to squeeze inside; finding a throne room.

The room itself was dark, the moonlight was leaking in from multiple holes in the ceiling. "If this is pony made, they did let this place go. Shame too, this Castle looked rather nice from what was left behind."

Releasing a large yawn, Robert made his way over to the ruined thrones. 'This Castle is large and I most likely entered through the front of it, so tomorrow, I have a busy day checking traps, and exploring the rest of this island.'

finding a smooth area, he laid down putting his head against the golden throne's old cushion, the slightly dusty pillow made him sigh. 'I miss having pillows, no doubt I'll need to snatch a few from Ponyville or make my own.'.

Reaching up he dusted the large cushion before getting comfy looking up at the stars. 'That's one hell of a view.' before drifting off to sleep.

Luna POV

The Princess of the Night, Luna, felt a nervous flutter in her chest, much like a filly's first day of school. But this was no classroom she was about to enter. This was the vast, sleeping mind of a giant—a being far more unfamiliar and intimidating than any classroom could ever be.

'How shall I go about this? To obtain the best outcome?'

Luna pondered aloud, her thoughts swirling like the shifting shadows in the grand throne chamber. Her hooves echoed softly against the cold, stone floor as she paced, her wings twitching and tail flicking in agitation, betraying the mounting anxiety within. Her mind, caught in a tumult of uncertainty, struggled to come to terms with the gravity of her task. The weight of her new recent responsibility had been pressing down on her mind, as though the very night itself had conspired to bear down this task on her rusty shoulders, its vast expanse a reminder of the burden she now temporarily carried.

Taking in a deep breath, Luna gave a shaky exhale; before pacing the throne room passing some of her lunar guards in the process; who seemed like living statues.

She stopped by one of the many tall windows, As it told of a silently tale that happened nearly a thousand years ago.

'I recall that day; we were victorious, yet what boon did it truly bring?' The moonlight gently spilling through the stained glass window, casting long beams across the room.

'A tale for the next dreamer to ponder and gleaneth.'

Luna merely turned and continued, to observe the world. The pale light seemed to guide her as she looked out over the darkened landscape. A faint yet small breeze stirred the curtains, carrying with it the scent of the night and lavender. Luna’s horn began to glow, a soft azure light that pulsed gently, lighting the room with an ethereal glow; as she checked for the hundredth time.

Her breath held for a moment before she whispered, "Hath he fallen asleep?" Her words seemed to drift into the night, carried away by the stillness that enveloped her. She could feel the pull of his presence, distant yet near, as her thoughts reached out to find him, to save him life.

Her heart nearly stopped. He had finally slipped into the realm of dreams. The moment she had waited for had arrived. Without hesitation, Luna galloped toward the golden throne, lacking the grace an alicorn of her station usually had.

Luna's hooves thundering against the stone as she threw herself upon it. In one swift motion, she sprang into action.

The throne room dissolved into darkness, swallowed by the endless night. Stars blossomed into being around her, twinkling like distant beacons. Within moments, she was fully within her realm, but as she searched for the door to his dream, it vanished. The dream door to his dream scape was gone, slipping away like a wisp of smoke.

"Come on, where is it!"

Luna growled softly, frustration etched upon her features. She despised this part of traversing the dream realm. Finding the dreams of her little ponies was a simple feat, but this? To locate the dream of a giant, imbued with peculiar magic? Such a task was proving far more vexing.

Once within the realm, the ever-reliable tools of unicorns and alicorns alike seemed to falter, as if the very fabric of the realm conspired to obscure the doorway she sought.

At length, she found it—the door to the giant's dream. "Who would have thought Giants dream?" she mused aloud, her voice carrying a note of curiosity. "If mine memory serves, Humans do not... yet how is it he can?" Shaking her head to dispel her wandering thoughts, Luna refocused on the task at hoof, her determination unwavering.

His very life hung by a fragile thread, teetering on the precipice of doom. Should she fail, the last of the giants would perish, and the world would forever lose its connection to their mighty race. Steeling her resolve, Luna ignited her horn, its radiant glow illuminating her grave purpose. With a forceful surge of magic, she flung the door wide and stepped boldly into the depths of his mind.

Within the dream, the hour seemed to belong to her sister's radiant rule, yet this was no part of Equestria that Luna knew. Towering far above the blue alicorn, ancient trees stretched endlessly across the landscape, their canopies weaving a living tapestry above her. One tree stood apart from the rest, drawing her gaze with an almost magnetic pull—a pale, ghostly giant with leaves of deep, blood-red hues that swayed softly, as though whispering secrets to the wind. Its presence exuded both majesty and foreboding, an anchor in this unfamiliar realm.

"Is the Giant dreaming of the Dawn Age?" Luna murmured, her voice tinged with both curiosity and unease. The Dawn Age, an era shrouded in legend and wonder, was not within her domain of expertise. Such knowledge lay firmly in the realm of her elder sister.

'I was only born near the end of the Third Age.'

She thought with a hint of wistfulness. 'While Tia lived through much of the Dawn Age alongside our mother and father. If only I could have witnessed it myself.'

She sighed, her disappointment fleeting as her eyes sharpened, catching sight of her quarry. There he was, the Giant, standing amidst the dream’s otherworldly scenery, his towering figure framed by the pale tree with its crimson leaves.

"Sweet mother, he is far larger than I remember."
This of course made her wings snap open, she blushed remembering, what the giant was packing.

He disappeared into the vegetation, and out of sight. Making the Alicorn followed. 'I can't lose him, I need to test and build a chance for him!' diving threw the leaves and branches, Luna hesitated. Peeking her head out of the foliage, looking at the world around her. Almost like she was savoring it, before zooming off, through the trees.

She found him, and she saw what the youngest Princess had seen, in her studies long ago; there were graves, not of ponies, or griffins. But graves of Giants, Luna had found the truth behind the smooth and carved rocks, from the royal library all those years ago in her studies.

'I'm sorry, for what I have done to you Giant, and what needs to be done, for your survival.' Now that he was within range, Luna's horn came to life, before she zapped him, now it was time to take control of his dream.

Darkness filled the lush world, before her, now that Luna was in control. it was time to dispute the first set of falsehoods.

Robert had the same dream again, this time in greater detail, the stones he could never see, were now crystal clear. Even though they looked smooth, they were carved, something like Viking carvings. 'Every time, I have this dream I do not understand, what's being portrayed.'

Taking in his surroundings, Robert had been mistaken. This wasn't a field, as originally theorized, but in the heart of a massive woodland. 'Now that's impressive, If these trees were back home people would be losing it.'

Turning to look more, at the most standing out, tree of the area. it was alone, pale white like a birch tree, maybe even whiter. with red leaves, 'that surely is a tree I don't think I have ever seen before.' Robert couldn't do anything, else as a sudden zap, struck him in the back of the head;

He only could see darkness; until it slowly changed. Water had been dripping from the ceiling, looking up, Robert discovered he was inside some kind of cavern.

'I think I might be in a cavern or possibly underground.' truth be told, he fully believed he was alone until the giant heard a gagged whimper from behind him. 'What the?' slowly he turned to see what or who made the noise.

'What the hell is this?'

Robert thought, a volatile mix of anger and disgust bubbling in his stomach. The sight before him was grotesque and unrelenting, and for the first time in a long while, Robert felt real irritated; as he studied the bound and gagged ponies, their terrified eyes reflecting their fear and terror of him.

He couldn’t shake the question gnawing at his mind. 'How could something so dark and twisted take root in this world?' Robert’s thoughts churned as he glanced at the bound ponies.

'Sure, these Ponies aren’t saints; they treat people worse than dogs half the time—but when has any race or species ever been truly innocent? I mean people back home enslaved each other for God's sake.'

Robert mused, as he studied the depraved situation before him. 'What the hell is with this world? Either someone here forgot the safe word or they all are truly committed to this. If that isn't a kinky adult party gone bad; why are Ponies always the target of something horrific?' His hands clenched into fists, but he forced himself to stay calm. Charging in recklessly wouldn't help these poor creatures—it could very well make things worse.

'This; needs a surgeon not a butcher. Lets hope I still have steady hands.'

Scanning the makeshift table, Robert's eyes landed on a small sword, its blade dulled but still
looked serviceable. Next to it, a pitchfork rested, bizarrely arranged as if someone had prepared the area for some macabre feast. The surreal absurdity of it made his stomach churn, but he didn’t have time to dwell on it.

Grasping the sword, he turned his attention to the stallion bound before him. The pony's wide, frightened eyes met his, and Robert could feel the stallion trembling under his gaze.

If Robert was being honest? The stallion looked like he was about to crap himself, something Robert hoped wasn't the case.

'I'm not in the mood to clean shit off of myself that isn't mine, and you would probably never hear the end of that so- damn it pony, stay still.'

Robert bit his lip in concentration, focusing on the task at hand as the terrified stallion thrashed wildly, clearly convinced the giant intended to butcher him.

Yet instead of working the blade through flesh, Robert, instead worked it through the vines binding the pony. After a few tense moments, the vines fell away. Setting the sword aside briefly, he gently removed the apple gag from the stallion’s mouth, offering a faint, reassuring nod before moving on.

He approached the other ponies, each left in degrading and dehumanizing positions, bound and helpless. His movements were deliberate, each cut of the ropes releasing another soul from their embarrassing torment. But it didn’t end there—his gaze fell on the cages where more ponies huddled, their eyes wide with fear and despair.

Lastly, a soft whinny caught Robert’s attention from behind. He turned, his gaze settling on a figure he had only seen once before—a pony with both wings and a horn. Her dark coat shimmered faintly in the dim cavern light, and her mane, reminiscent of the night sky, swirled with a quiet, otherworldly energy.

She stood apart from the others, bound tightly in vines that coiled around her slender frame. Her wide, cautious eyes locked onto him, and her posture was tense, as though bracing for the worst.

'Weren't you a little bit bigger? Also since when did she have a thing for being tied up, I'm not judging here; or was she just in the wrong place at the wrong time?'

Robert paused, taking in the sight. There was a familiarity about her, something distant; his eyes flicked to the sword in his hand, realizing how it must appear to her—a weapon far too small, held in hands far too strong.

He slowly lowered the blade, softening his movements as he approached. The alicorn flinched slightly but made no effort to pull away. Picking up the bounded Princess; Robert reached out carefully, his large fingers brushing against the vines that bound her. He worked in silence, slicing through the thick tendrils with precision, his touch surprisingly gentle despite his size.

Each cut loosened her bonds, and with every freed limb, the tension in her frame lessened. As the last of the vines fell away, she remained still for a moment, her gaze never leaving him. Robert rose to his feet, and with great care placed the night themed horse back onto her hooves.

His expression unreadable, before turning his attention back to asist any others that still may need of his help.

Yet, as Robert turned away, the world behind him shifted, dissolving into a cosmic expanse of stars shimmering against a velvet sky, accompanied by the gentle hum of magic.

Moments after her release, the blue-furred alicorn took to the air, as she flew past him and quickly corrected the current flight path.

Her wings beating powerfully as she launched herself toward him. Before Robert could stop the equine she collided with his chest, a soft thud reverberating as her small frame pressed against his broad, sloped torso, barely covering half of it.

Robert stood frozen in surprise, his mind racing to process the unexpected display of gratitude—or whatever this was. He had grown accustomed to fear or hostility, but this reaction was entirely new.

Tentatively, he reached out, his massive hand brushing over her back. The alicorn flinched at first, but as his hand began to gently pet and rub along her coat, she relaxed, almost melting into the touch. Her wings quivered slightly, and an unmistakable sense of joy radiated from her.

Robert’s brow furrowed slightly, a faint smirk tugging at his lips as he continued to soothe her.

'I guess she wants to thank me? Is that why she's hugging me?' Robert thought, watching as the blue alicorn nuzzled deeply against his chest, her actions radiating a sense of trust and comfort he hadn’t expected. She seemed to revel in the gentle strokes along her back, her breathing steadying with each pass of his hand.

Curiosity piqued, Robert hesitated before shifting his hand upward, cautiously moving toward her head. 'What if I...?' His fingers found her ears, and he began to rub them softly, his touch careful and deliberate.

To his surprise, Nightmare Moon responded much like the other ponies he’d encountered. A satisfied coo escaped her lips, and her wings gave a tiny, involuntary flutter; followed by the very ears he had been petting began to flick.

She pressed into his touch, her delight evident in the way she relaxed further against him, as if the simple gesture melted away any lingering tension.

But just as Robert began to get comfortable in the surreal moment, the world around him abruptly began to ripple as if a water droplet fell into a pond; as it quickly shifted. The stars dissolved, and the comforting hum of magic ceased, leaving him in darkness as birds chirping and soft wind flowing through leaves; graced his ears.

Robert’s eyes fluttered open, disoriented for a moment as his hand remained suspended mid-motion on his chest where her ear had been. The warmth of the dream lingered faintly, but reality quickly set in as he noticed the sunlight streaming through the cracks in the ruined castle’s ceiling.

'It’s daytime already?'

He thought, sitting up slowly. A wry smile tugged at his lips as he muttered to himself, "Time flies when you’re saving ponies, even if they think you’re no smarter than a dog." The irony of the situation earned a quiet chuckle as he rose to his feet, brushing dust from his makeshift floor bed.

Stretching out the stiffness from his muscles, Robert rolled his shoulders and scanned the room briefly. 'No time to dwell on dreams. Got traps to check and another day to get through.'

With that, he strode out of the throne room, ready to face the challenges ahead.

The side project had worked better than Robert had anticipated. It turned out that Timberwolves shared a scavenger's instinct with their flesh-and-blood counterparts.

"Fresh Manticore did the trick," he muttered, glancing at the squirming wooden predators. They barked and snarled viciously, their glowing eyes glaring at him as they thrashed in the trap. Some even went so far as to bite or slash at him when he got too close, their sharp teeth and claws no match for his sturdier frame.

Satisfied with his haul, Robert hoisted the traps and started toward his last setup, placed a good distance away. However, he suddenly froze in place as a voice cut through the forest air, loud and brimming with irritation.

"Great! Just what I needed—Timberwolves! Come on, you overrated beak-picks! I'll show you what for!"

The unexpected outburst made Robert’s eyes widen. 'A Pony? No… they wouldn’t have triggered one of my traps… would they? Come on, please don't tell me there as dense and foolish enough to trigger it.' Concern and confusion mingled in his mind as he gently placed the cage of trapped Timberwolves aside and crept forward, moving silently through the thick underbrush.

As he approached the source of the commotion, he finally spotted the creature responsible for the shouting. It stood tall and proud, its head resembling an eagle’s, its sharp beak snapping in frustration. The body was that of a lion, with a white plumage of feathers on it's head and neck with a dull brown fur rippling with muscle beneath its feathers, and powerful wings spread wide in an aggressive display.

'A griffon.'

Robert crouched low, staying hidden behind the thick trees as his eyes locked on the griffon. She was pacing furiously within one of his larger traps, her talons scratching against the wooden cage with sharp, frustrated movements. Sunlight streamed through the canopy above, glinting off her feathers and fur as she barked insults at the trapped Timberwolves nearby.

"Overgrown piles of sticks! You think you're clever? Wait until I get out of here!" She snarled, slamming a talon against the cage's bars.

'This complicates things,' Robert thought as he crouched behind the tree, his eyes fixed on the trapped griffon. ' If I take her with me; and she escapes, I'm cooked. Better not let that happen. Sounds easier in my head than it’ll be in practice.'

Steeling himself, he began to move closer, carefully weaving between the trees to avoid startling her. But before he could get within range, the griffon's sharp hearing caught his approach. She whirled around with a startled squawk, her feathers puffing up in alarm.

When her golden eyes landed on him, her expression quickly shifted from shock to nervous disbelief. "By the Holy Seven! What in Tartarus have those lame ponies in Ponyville been feeding you? Hydras?!"

Ignoring her quip, Robert stepped forward and grasped the edge of the cage. His towering frame and calm demeanor seemed to sap the griffon’s bravado, and her talons scrabbled against the wooden floor as she tried to put more distance between herself and the giant.

"You’ve got another thing coming if you think I’ll let this oversized ape eat me!" She snapped, her voice shaky but still defiant. Then, taking a deep breath, she unleashed a powerful roar, her beak open wide as the sound echoed through the nearby trees.

Robert, unfazed, stared down at her with an unamused look. 'Honey I've been fighting Manticores for the past few days, if you think that's gonna scare me try again.' He wanted to state this; but again thought better of it.

The griffon’s roar faltered, her wings twitching awkwardly as her confidence wavered under his calm yet imposing gaze. "Oh, great," she muttered under her breath, "I’m dinner for a Giant monkey."

'First of all, I heard that; second of all, that's racist.' Robert decided, taking the more literal sense of her words as she did her best to keep her bravado up in this situation.

After finishing her attempt at intimidation, the griffon flared her wings dramatically and taunted, "Top that, you oversized cattle!"

Robert said nothing, his expression as unamused as ever. He calmly took a deep breath, his lungs expanding to their limit before he let loose a roar so powerful that it echoed through the entire forest.

The sheer force of the sound startled the griffon, her feathers fluffing up involuntarily as she instinctively crouched low in her cage. She blinked rapidly, clearly shaken, and muttered, "Alright... point made..."

Robert smirked internally. 'Challenge accepted. Victory is mine,' he thought, satisfied as he watched her cocky demeanor deflate.

The rest of the trip back to the caged Timberwolves was notably quieter. The once-vocal griffon remained silent, her earlier confidence replaced with a wary respect for her captor. Even as he began the journey back to the old castle with both the Timberwolves and the griffon in tow, she offered no more snarky remarks or resistance.

Now standing at the edge of the old castle’s grounds, Robert paused, his brow furrowing in thought as he looked at the two cages. 'Now, how am I going to get them across?'

Celestia's POV

The Princess of the Sun awoke earlier than she would have preferred, her internal clock insisting it was far too early for her duties. Glancing at the ornate clock on her bedside table, her suspicions were confirmed—it was just past midnight.

Letting out a soft sigh, Celestia rose from her plush bed, her movements slow and deliberate as she adjusted to the unexpected wakefulness. Deciding to prepare for the day ahead, she made her way toward her elegant dresser, intent on gathering what she needed for a soothing bath.

Before she could reach it, however, the heavy doors to her chambers flew open with such force that they nearly came off their hinges, the resounding bang echoing through the room.

Startled, Celestia whirled around, her horn igniting with a golden glow as she instinctively summoned a powerful spell, prepared to defend herself.

It was only when her eyes locked onto the familiar figure of her younger sister, Luna, that she allowed the magic to dissipate. The lethal energy faded from her horn, replaced by an expression of mild exasperation.

"Luna," she said, her voice calm but tinged with curiosity, "to what do I owe this rather dramatic entrance?"

"The last time you barged into my room like this, you had a nightmare many years ago, and you wanted me to protect you." Celestia remarked with a soft chuckle, her tone both teasing and fond.

Luna, without a word, immediately latched onto her elder sister, wrapping her forelegs around her in an embrace. A tired smile spread across Luna’s face, though her eyes still carried the weight of a sleepless night.

"The Giant is innocent of all charges of which he stands accused of!" Luna declared, her words booming in the Royal Canterlot voice. The volume was so powerful that Celestia flinched slightly, feeling the force of it from how close her sister was standing.

"Lulu, it's too early for the Royal voice." Celestia gently chided, rubbing her temples. Luna, realizing her mistake, let out an embarrassed huff.

"Apologies, Tia. Excitement overtook me," Luna said sheepishly, her wings fluttering slightly as she stepped back, her usual regal composure returning.

"So what evidence did you find? In one night, no less. I doubt my student, Twilight, could manage such efficiency." Celestia joked, her tone light as she looked at her sister. Luna’s horn began to glow, the soft azure light filling the space between them.

"I have mine proof in the dream realm, Sister. Allow me to show thee," Luna said with excitement, her voice rising as the magic swirled around them. With a flash of blue, both Alicorns were transported into the ethereal realm of dreams.

"Firstly, the Giant can dream! How wondrous is this, elder Sister?!" Luna exclaimed, her wings flaring in joy. Celestia blinked, stunned by the revelation. She had never heard their father mention that Giants could dream, nor had their mother spoken of it. It also hadn’t occurred to her to ask when she was younger.

"That certainly is most intriguing, Sister," Celestia replied, her eyes softening with a smile. She couldn't help but feel a bit of nostalgia at Luna’s enthusiasm. It reminded her of herself when she first encountered a Giant.

In a moment, a blue orb appeared before them, floating gently in the air. "This is all of mine proof that the Giant is innocent of all accused Crimes!" Luna said, her tone proud.

Celestia, still groggy from her early wake-up, rubbed her foreleg against her eye to clear the sleep from them, trying to focus on the glowing orb before her.

Once she had gathered herself, her eyes locked onto the orb, and she could see the dream Luna had saved. A gasp escaped her as she saw the part where Luna had tested the giant; personally.

"Luna!"

Celestia half-shouted, her voice tinged with concern. "Do you have any idea how dangerous that could have been?! If he wasn't peaceful?"

Her wings fluttered slightly in agitation, and she took a step closer, her gaze intense. "Testing him in such a way could have been disastrous. You should have been more cautious!"

"Nay! Sister, I tested with pony phantom's before hoof, to confirm if he was confrontational. He wouldn't hurt a newborn foal, he was even gentle with me." Luna hadn't realized, what she just said. It was time for the older sister to joke with her younger sibling.

Celestia, ever the master of playful teasing, couldn't resist a gentle smirk. "Oh? Gentle with you, you say?" She raised an eyebrow, her tone teasing. "And I suppose you weren't the least bit nervous when he... 'Tested' the patience of you're coat, were you?"

Luna’s cheeks flushed a deep red as the weight of her own words hit her, her eyes widening in shock. She stammered, “T-Tia! That’s not what I meant!”

Celestia, a sly grin curling her lips, leaned in with an air of teasing mischief. “Oh? But, sister, you speak of him so fondly, so passionately. It sounds like you’ve grown quite close to this giant. Perhaps even 'too' close." She said with a wink, her voice full of playful mockery.

Luna’s wings stiffened, her heart racing with both embarrassment and frustration. “Tia! I-I did not mean it that way! He is nothing like... what you think!” She sputtered, trying in vain to regain control of the conversation.

Celestia, clearly enjoying her younger sister’s flustered state, laughed softly. “Oh, I’m sure he’s nothing like what I think. But honestly, Luna, with his size and strength, who wouldn’t be curious? You have to admit, it’s a little surprising that you, of all ponies, would find such a bond with a creature so... 'unlike' anything the world has seen in many years."

Luna’s face only deepened in color as she struggled to find the words to deflect her sister’s teasing. Finally, she sighed in exasperation. “Tia, please! I beg of thee, cease with these absurd suggestions. There is nothing between us!”

Celestia’s grin softened at the sight of her sister’s genuine embarrassment. “Oh, Luna, I’m only jesting,” she said, her voice now filled with warmth. “It’s just so unlike you to be so shy. I only want to see you happy, no matter the size of the one who makes you so.”

Luna let out a frustrated huff, her hooves crossed tightly in front of her. “I know not why I share anything with thee, Sister. Thou art far too cruel.”

Celestia’s laughter rang through the air, her teasing tone light and full of affection. “Ah, but I am your older sister, Luna. It’s my duty to keep you on your hooves, even if it means a little harmless teasing. Who else will ask the important questions?”

“T-Tia! That was not the purpose for me entering the Giant's dream!” Luna stammered, her blue fur turning a deeper shade of red, her wings fluttering nervously as she tried to regain her composure.

Celestia, clearly pleased with the effect her teasing had, let out a soft chuckle, a sly grin tugging at her lips. She nudged her younger sister gently, leaning in as if to whisper a secret. “I see you still haven’t changed, even after... Well, you know,” she said with a playful glint in her eyes.

The lightheartedness of the moment quickly shifted as Luna’s expression darkened. The mention of the past stirred old memories, and her ears flattened in a moment of quiet discomfort. Her gaze dropped to the ground as the weight of those long-buried feelings settled in.

Celestia, sensing the shift in mood, immediately regretted her words. She sighed softly and placed a reassuring hoof on Luna’s shoulder. “I’m sorry, Luna. I didn’t mean to bring up old wounds. It’s just... you’ve come so far since then, and it makes me proud to see you growing stronger each day.”

Thankfully, the orb displayed the very forest that Celestia remembered all too well. Her eyes widened in disbelief as she exclaimed, "That's impossible! This very forest was burned to ash and cinders at the start of the Second Age!"

For a moment, the wise and regal Sun Princess seemed to vanish, replaced by the eager, vibrant young mare of her youth. Her tail swished with excitement, and she pranced about, her enthusiasm bubbling over like it had when she had first encountered this ancient forest all those years ago. The sight of it, so untouched and alive, ignited a spark of nostalgia and wonder in her heart.

"Luna, do you see this?" Celestia's voice softened as she gazed at the dream unfolding before her. "This forest... I thought it was lost forever."

"I have so many fond memories in the Green Titan forest! One Time, me and some newly made friends decided to explore the woodlands, but one area was forbidden to enter. Even though I, the only Princess at the time, couldn't enter without my father or mother present."

"Why did you need our parents to enter?" Luna asked, her interest growing as she heard this unfamiliar story.

"Because that area was located in the thickest part of the forest, which sheltered a large clan of Giants, who knew Mother and Father very well. I think even Mother had a friendship with a young Giant. What name did she give him?"

Celestia asked herself gently, rubbing her brow in thought, trying to remember. "It was Snowy Midnight."

Luna found the answer satisfactory, but one question remained. "Sister, what about this tree here?" she asked, pointing to the snow-white bark with the red leaves.

Upon seeing the old tree, Celestia grew cautious at once. "Is that what I think it is? No, it can't be." A wave of unease washed over her as she took a closer look.

Sensing her sister's distress, Luna moved closer. "Tia, what is it?"

Snapping out of it, Celestia responded, "I assume you remember your studies from long ago? About the Giants?" Luna nodded in confirmation.

"Yes, dear sister, the old tales doth speak of how stubborn they are, and their great resistance to following the rulings of any other creature," Princess Luna answered.

Nodding, Celestia continued, "You're right, Luna. Giants follow no will but their own, and any attempt to command them would fail. However, the only thing that hath ever succeeded in recruiting a Giant into service is a Weirwood tree. They’ve existed for a long time, even before our mother and father, I believe. They only went extinct recently, around the end of the Fourth Age. Tell me, did he have a Giant timberwolf, or as they are more commonly known, 'Great Wolves,' with him? If I recall correctly, that was seen as a sacred symbol, sent by the gods of the forests, to them."

Seeing that this was a conversation for another time, Luna changed the subject. "Sister, doth this suffice to stay thy command o'er the Royal Guards, and cease their march upon the Last Giant?" Luna asked pleadingly, even giving her elder sister a puppy-eye stare in hopes of winning her over.

Shaking off the uneasiness, Celestia studied the last of the saved dream memories. "Maybe I acted too hastily. I'll even lift the restrictions on all surrounding forests. But, in the end, I have found the Giant innocent of what he stands accused of."

Before Celestia knew what was happening, she found herself back in her bedchamber, suddenly tackled by her younger sister. "Oh, thank thee, thank thee, Tia!" Luna exclaimed, embracing her older sister tightly.

Celestia ignited her horn, levitating some papers and a quill, gently laying her head against Luna's in a moment of sisterly affection as she began writing to Twilight.

Just as Celestia was about to send the letter, she received one from her student. 'How odd,' she thought. Twilight usually didn’t send letters this early unless they were urgent.

Gently pulling Luna off with her golden magic, Celestia opened the newly received letter.

"Dear Princess Celestia,

With a heavy heart, I must inform you that I have lost the book you entrusted to me. I stayed up all night searching for it, but to no avail. My efforts have yielded nothing but wasted time. If I must return to Canterlot to face the consequences for losing such priceless records and stories, I ask for just one day to prepare. Your faithful student, Twilight Sparkle."

At the bottom of the letter, Celestia noticed wet spots on the scroll, evidence that Twilight had begun to cry as she wrote. Celestia decided it would be best not to respond just yet; Twilight likely needed time to calm herself.

Twilight, as Celestia well knew, was prone to overreacting. The day ruler was so caught up in her student's distress that she forgot about her younger sister. Turning her head, she saw Luna had fallen asleep on Celestia's plump and fuzzy carpet.

"Goodness, what time is it?" Celestia murmured, glancing outside. The moon was still high in the sky.

Putting the quill and scroll down, Celestia closed her eyes, using her magic to lower the moon and raise the sun. I’m sure Luna wouldn’t mind me taking over for her this time.

Author's Note

Another chapter has been drafted let's see where chapter five takes us! Sorry for the long wait time I need to write these 8k behemoths but please enjoy my work!

Don't forget if you find any errors don't be scared to comment about it I'll fix it!

Chapter Five - Found a Crystal tree and bringing back an extinct race

Chapter five

‘Those ponies in Ponyville can’t help but attract trouble.’ Robert thought, gripping the metal pot full of well water, then pouring it onto Gilda. Who openly protested.

“Pfft! Hey! Pft! What’s the big idea? Just because I need a bath doesn’t mean you pfft! drown me!” She squawked, just as more water washed over her body.

“I’m going to claw your eyes out once I’m out of here!” She decreed, only to remember the current situation, making her release a noise of aggravation. “Ah! Who am I kidding?! I’ve been stuck in this blasted cage for who knows how long!”

Robert turned to look at her, seeing now was his sixth time to shine. “You’ve been with me for three weeks, calm down, you’re acting like I don’t allow you to see the sun. I also give you three meals a day, including baths. If you want to try the pit fights, I’m sure I can arrange something with the ponies.”

After letting her drip for some time, her fur and feathers clung to her body in a damp mess. Robert placed the metal pot down, pushing in some small furs for her to dry herself with, however, she was currently dumbfounded to what just transpired.

“Am I going insane or did you feed me something that’s making me hear stuff!”

Robert loved messing with the griffin, the name he learned by asking Zecora the origins of his guest. “No, I’m going out for a bit of maintenance, you stay here,” he said,

“It’s not like I can go anywhere, even if I wanted to, you, freak of nature!” Gilda snapped at him.

This just made Robert roll his eyes. “Sticks and stones may break my bones, but words will never hurt me, Griffin.” He shot back before going outside of the castle to do some work on the courtyard and other open grass areas.

As he walked, Robert thought back to what he was able to witness the past three weeks: the elephant in the room, a giant bear-like creature with a see-through body from what the man could see.

It was floating in a lavender aura, holding some kind of animal he had never seen before. Robert saw that the beast had bloodied claws as it floated off.

The next event was smoke coming from a single mountain west of the castle and North of his small quarry.

‘Never a dull moment, in or around Ponyville I guess. I’m just glad I don’t need to help them. They handle themselves surprisingly well. If I’m being honest, I have no idea why they stay there if ponies are constantly being killed.’

Moving toward a tree, Robert gripped the base before pulling it upward, slowly uprooting it. Placing the tree on his shoulder, he carried it toward a corner he deemed as potential materials. Weeds and other forms of plant life were tossed into the cart he had acquired from the bandit ponies to be used as compost.

Right, I’ve cleared three courtyards. I swear if there’s a fourth I’m going to put gravel in my eyes.’

Going inside, Robert spotted a mirror. Though its frame of refined wood was rotted, the centerpiece was still reflective. Taking hold of it, Robert gave himself a once over.

‘My body isn’t cannibalizing itself, which is a massive positive. I think more muscle mass has grown too.’ To test this, he flexed his free arm, and it most definitely showed. ‘Shoot, I think Zecora needed me today, might as well walk over there to see if she still needs me for a few errands.’.

Robert grabbed his bow and quivered. He finally decided to make one after seeing the massive star bear. “The last thing I need is to run into that thing with no arrows.”

Lastly, grabbing his club, which was just a tree, he peeled the branches off and tied leather at the bottom to form a better grip.

‘Alright, that’s everything. Time to move.’ Robert traveled out of the ruined castle and headed toward Zecora’s hut

Soon the familiar-looking tree came into view and so did a zebra mare wearing a cloak. Getting close enough, Robert spoke up.

“What’s up with the cloak this time? You’re not handling a poison joke, are you?”

Zecora turned to face him, shaking her head. “No, I am preparing for the day’s travels. Why do you carry so many weapons of war? We are going into town, not battle.” Zecora chastised,

“You know why I don’t like the Ponies, Zecora,” Robert paused, setting down his club against a tree. “I told you what happened and the things I have seen, some of my actions were forced by ponies. True, I saved a child, but I took a life shortly after.”

Zecora nodded her head and simply walked over.

“Lay down.”

Seeing her request a reasonable one if only slightly confounding, Robert got down onto his knees and laid down. He listened to her footfalls or hoof falls, until he felt a pair of hooves pressing against his side; soon she made it on top of him. Looking down, he watched Zecora walk up the manticore fur that covered his chest.

She stopped at the upper part of his body, pressing firmly where Robert’s heart was, almost inspecting him like a doctor would in a physical check-up.

Slowly, the zebra laid down, pressing her head against his chest and listening. There was a long pause before she got back up.

“Your heart is of gold, Robert. Including its size, a large heart made of gold is bound for goodness and kindness in this world, so take my advice and leave your weapons here.” The zebra hopped off and trotted away.

Getting up, Robert spotted her walking down a path in the forest. “You can tell I have a kind heart just by listening to it?” He asked.

She nodded.

Sighing, Robert took off his quiver and propped his bow up against a tree, just to be safe, though he took his club in case they ran into trouble in the forest;

“So what kind of errands are you planning to finish today?” asked Robert as they neared one of the many exits to the Everfree.

“I need some roots, they do not grow in Everfree. The closest place to my home is the town of Ponyville.” Zecora rhymed out, making Robert deadpan.

“I don’t understand some of your rhymes, Zecora, and this isn’t one of them.” Robert softly spoke as they entered Ponyville from a park entrance. His response just made her lash her tail in slight irritation.

“Just zip up your mouth and follow.” Still following the zebra, Robert just shrugged. ‘Can’t argue with that kind of request now, can I?’

The town seemed completely abandoned, which was odd for a town this size. “You weren’t kidding, Zecora,” Robert muttered so only she could hear him.

She didn’t respond, she only lashed her tail more aggressively before finally speaking."Go ahead and explore. I’ll be near the far side of town. Do not worry the Pony-folk here will not bother you with me about."

Seeing this as a chance, Robert left the Zebra to investigate the town of Ponyville proper. ‘What in the hell are some of these buildings? Some of these aren’t even reliable Structures, Tents at most.’

The only thing that bothered him was the feeling of being scrutinized, by the hiding ponies while they silently studied, and judged him. He did the same to their town.

‘All this town needs is one wildfire, really any kind of flame and it’s going to smolder like a fire pit.’ not that Robert had planned to, but still these ponies don’t understand how a fire can spread. Soon he found the tree again where he found Twilight sleeping in.

‘Was she technically inside a tree or on it?’ Saving the question for another time, Robert lifted some leaves spotting the balcony. ‘Any more free books?’ He reached his hand up and over, feeling around in hopes of more books.

‘I see Twilight’s a fast learner, good for her, but bad for me.’ His hand grabbed hold of something metal. Pulling it out without trying to crush it, Robert discovered it was a telescope.

‘Never, took her for a Stargazer, She’s just full of surprises isn’t she?’ gently reaching back up, the giant placed the telescope back not in the same position mind you, but at least he didn’t drop it, and potentially break it.

‘Now, which way did Zecora go? I can’t exactly ask for directions.’ Looking around, there were multiple paths for him to take, seeing this as a wing-it moment, so he went left.

Traveling down the gravel path, Robert didn’t find much life. It was quite literally a ghost town. ‘On the bright side, this town is quite nice to stroll through during the day and not like some burglar under the cover of darkness.’

Looking ahead, Robert spotted a strange-looking house, picking up the pace, it soon became clear what kind of building it was. ‘Is that a fucking Gingerbread house?’ Not wanting to demolish some poor pony’s home just because of the design of another building.

He decided to squeeze through an alleyway that shouldn’t have been possible due to his bulkier build. ‘This is so stupid, but I can’t back out now. I’m halfway there; there we go slow and steady, don’t accidentally kill a pony by falling over.’

Finally, Robert made it past the two buildings, and, shockingly enough, he found Zecora digging at the ground. He made his way over, passing the Gingerbread house on his right, and heading toward his friend.

Upon reaching her, she jerked her head toward the Gingerbread House glancing towards him before softly smiling and going back to digging, she simply stated, “Somepony is watching us. From the dwelling at your back. But first, can you help me? My mouth is quite parched.”

Grunting, he gently undid the leather straps on his club. If Robert was going to help, he didn’t want to destroy his hard-earned leather. Moving Zecora while tossing the straps toward her to hold, he gripped both sides of the tree log and slammed it down into the disrupted earth below.

Holding it in place with one hand, Robert used the other like a hammer, before slamming it down hard onto the top of his club, going far deeper than Zecora ever could.

After a few heavy slams down, he would test the log to see if it was still loose. After that, Robert gripped both sides before pulling the dirt-covered club out of the newly made hole.

“Many thanks, to the creature of old,” Zecora said gently, sticking her head into the hole to drink the fresh groundwater, while he just gave a simple grunt to show he heard her.

“Time to leave. I have what I need.” The zebra mare said, licking her lips to clear any remaining water, then started to walk off. Robert merely followed, taking the leather from her back and tieing the straps back to give him a better grip.

Unrevealed to them, a filly was tailing them. Things came to a head when Robert and Zecora were walking past one large patch of Poison joke when a southern voice rang out.

“Applebloom! You get back here right now!” yelled a familiar face. Turning his head, Robert spotted Applejack and the other five mares. ‘I See you’re still alive after the thrown apple; which is a good thing of course I rather avoid killing animals that can talk, if I can.' Robert mulled.

Slowly turning his body toward the ponies, to protect Zecora while releasing a growling noise. 'that should keep them at bay, hopefully'

“Back off, you Freakishly large Thing! I’ll show you what! for messing with Ponyville and the Fastest flier in Equestria!” Rainbow Dash said, taking to the air and speeding toward him.

“Rainbow Dash, stop!” yelled Twilight, but it was already too late.

The cyan mare slammed her front hooves against his head, making Robert stumble a few steps back, the earth below shaking from each heavy foot fall. ‘Damn, that was a solid hit!’ While she went in for another attack, Flutter shyly tried to reason with her.

“Rainbow Dash, stop it!” Fluttershy pleaded. However, she was ignored.

She struck him again and again in the head repeatedly. His eyesight did go blurry, but Robert was staying in it despite her high speed. ‘If she keeps this up, I’m going to get a concussion. I need to stop her.’ Thankfully Rainbow Dash grew cocky, thinking she could strike him anywhere now because of how slow and big he was.

“Come on, you lumbering thing of myth and boring stories, fight back!” Rainbow Dash mocked, before she slammed into his chest, thinking that would hurt him. However, she was the one who got bruised.

“Stop your foolish mission! This is most unwise to attack the Giant-folk. Your actions will be your doom!” Zecora warned, but her pleas fell on deaf ears.

Taking this chance, Robert grabbed the rainbow-maned Mare firmly in his grasp. This made her gasp and struggle. He began to squeeze her. Not enough to break bones or snap Rainbow in half like a crouton, but enough to make her hard of breathing.

“C-can’t breathe! It’s C-crushing me!” Rainbow Dash coughed out. He was just about to release her, seeing Rainbow had learned her lesson before he was blasted in the face, with a beam of soft blue magic, blinding him.

“Unhand her, you ruffian!”

Rarity sneered with disgust and revulsion. ‘Oh, they’re just begging for a fight!’ Robert hissed mentally, dropping Rainbow Dash. With a thud, she started coughing and wheezing, for air. Finally able to breathe properly, while a lasso made it around his hand.

“How about ya try an earth pony on for size, partner!” muffled Applejack. She pulled his hand hard and Rarity kept blasting him with bright flashes.

“Rarity, Applejack, Rainbow Dash! All of you, knock it off! You’re going to provoke him into attacking!” Twilight snapped, using her magic to undo the lasso, along with stopping Rarity’s magic casting.

Applebloom had gotten scooped up by her elder sister, during the brawl between three of the main six and the giant. Zecora finally interrupted the fight, trying to be the peacemaker.

“Beware! Beware! Pony-folk those leaves of blue are no joke!” Finally, being able to see again without feeling like he stared at the sun for an hour, Robert spotted the main six they all were standing in the poison joke patch, except Applebloom.

This made him grin inwardly, as one sentence filled his mind. 'Karma's a bitch, you all are going to learn that real soon.'

“You keep your mumbo jumbo to yourself, ya hear?! And take your Giant freak with ya!” While Zecora made her way deeper into the Ever-free, Robert tailed behind, and still, some of the six mares kept taunting the two.

Zecora decided to stop short. Being the nice zebra, she still tried to warn them. “Beware! Beware!” Unfortunately, they didn’t listen. ‘I think fear will make them see reason.’

Breathing in deeply, Robert filled his lungs with as much air as possible, before giving a mighty roar. That seemed to have silenced them. He even heard hooves running away.

‘You may have magic or wings or even strength, but all ponies are prey animals. I felt like I had to remind them’

Pain shot out from his head. Reaching up a warm liquid covered his fingers, and pulling his fingers down, Robert saw the crimson-colored fluid covering his fingers.

‘Crap, I need to see Zecora again, but I’m going to head back home first and get her something.’’

Arriving back at Zecora’s home, he gently knocked on her door afterwards he took a seat; after some time, she unlocked her door and stepped outside.

“Are you here for me to treat your ailments?” she asked while he offered her a horn.

“What is this you gift me?” she asked, not knowing the reason why he gave her a horn. He pushed the horn into her chest, reaching up, and she took the offered item.

“If those troublemakers show up, all you need to do is blow the horn once,” Robert said while showing her his wounds.

“Think you can patch me up this time, Zecora?” She gave him a gleeful nod. “Of course! For a companion like you, I can do many a healing trick!”

After getting his wounds treated, it turned out Rainbow Dash decided to give him a few stitches on his noggin. Rarity’s magic still left spots in his vision. And Applejacks lasso gave his hand rug burn. “I hope this vision blindness isn’t permanent.”

Deciding to explore deeper into the woods, those six mares seemed like the type to fight if it came down to it. The only problem was that, if Robert fought back with his full strength, he no doubt would kill them.

‘I need to find a second place to settle down. Better to just avoid confrontation with them.’ In his travels, Robert discovered a cave entrance. Surprisingly enough, it was adequately big for him, The only issue was him needing to duck down to enter.

Making it to the end of the cave, Robert spotted a large drop with faint glowing from the bottom. ‘The hell is that at the bottom? And how am I even supposed to make it there without breaking my legs?’

Feeling around, he found some stone steps way too small to hold him. ‘You gotta be kidding me.’

Getting to the bottom was nearly impossible for Robert, but when there’s a will, there’s a way. planting his feet firmly into bedrock, Robert looked up into the utter blackness above, finally able to stand upright.

‘This better be worth it. If I get myself down here for nothing, I’m going to flip.’ Entering the glowing cavern, Robert spotted — a tree. Not just any normal tree like those of the Everfree or in general. This one was made of crystals.

The feeling of Peace, and Tranquility, washed over Robert. Almost like nothing could or would, harm him here. Moving closer, to the glowing crystal tree Robert studied the strange form of life. “Is it even alive?” he muttered, and it seemed to glow brighter softly in response.

Reaching out slowly toward it, Robert would touch the outer shell of the tree before everything went black.

“Can you hear me?” asked a feminine-sounding voice. Opening his eyes, Robert found himself sitting down with a very glittery pony in front of him. She had a white coat, with neither wings nor a horn. “You can. I can tell intelligence when I sense it. Go ahead, speak, Freind. Your secret is safe here.” Seeing that the jig was up, Robert gave in and finally spoke to a pony.

“What’s going on? What happened to the tree, and who are you?” Shooting his questions out like rapid fire to her, the mare simply chuckled, answering each question back at lightning speeds, almost like the moment he stopped talking, she knew already what to say.

“You’re somewhere where we both can communicate easily. I doubt you would like seeing me glow brighter for yes, or dimming for no. I’m the tree if you couldn’t tell by now, and this pony is just a projection. I can change it into other ponies if you like. All you’ll need to do is describe them to me.”

“Hold on, you are the crystal Tree?” Robert asked, looking down at the mare who simply nodded, “Yes I am, I’ve been waiting for you to arrive here. I’m surprised it took you this long to find me.”

“Can Nightmare Moon enter this place?” Robert asked while the pony shook her head. “No. We have a physical link. The only way for her to join us is if she comes here physically. Then I could connect her to this mental state. And her name isn’t that anymore. It’s now Princess Luna.”

Stopping for a moment, the pony began to move toward Robert as a soft glow appeared on her back. Suddenly two wings appeared and she took to the air floating in front of his face.

“Would you mind lying down? Or at the very most kneel, You’re making my neck hurt.” Tilting his head to the side in confusion before shrugging, Robert lay down in the void. Soon, the pony slammed onto him, snuggling deeply into his fur-covered chest, giving a gentle sigh.

“I’ve missed the feeling of a Giant against me. Your kind knows how to care for a tree correctly,” she muttered, sighing. This made him even more confused.

“Can you tell me why you dragged me here?” Snapping out of her dream-like state, the pony got back to her hooves and started to walk across his chest to his head.

“Oh, of course! Forgive me, I don’t get many visitors down here. The last time someone visited me was; a long time ago.” Plopping down with a gentle thump, she looked down at him, smiling.

“I have a favor to ask of you, Giant,” she asked, looking over at him to see if he would allow her to explain. Giving a gentle nod, she proceeded.

With a gentle pop of magic, a seed appeared. Floating in the air while the tree mare spoke. “Long ago, I was asked by an old friend who isn’t of this world anymore. They had instructed me to give this seed to you. In their words: When the day came, and the Giants roamed the world once more, give this seed to them; they will handle the rest.”

“Can I trust you with this seed?” She asked inquisitively while tilting her head to the left.

“May I ask what it is?” Robert asked as she knocked the surprisingly hard seed against his head.

“This is a Weirwood seed, the last of its kind. It shares the same predicament as you,” she said solemnly before making the fake seed disappear.

“I need to know if I can trust you fully. How about a promise?” she asked. Just as Robert could make a response, the pony interrupted again. “Do you mind telling me your name, please? No doubt you have one.”

Seeing no harm in it, he licked his lips, then answered her. “My name is Robert. But why do I need to make a promise?” the giant human asked, as she simply chuckled nervously.

“I have kept that seed safe for so many years. I just want to see if I can trust you with this task. I’m laying out for you.” Seeing that as a good enough reason, he gave a slight nod that made her squeal in delight before a flash of light blinded him.

Now he was in a kneeling position. However, his hand was connected to the bark while her voice rang out once more. “I ask you. Robert, the last of the Giants, to swear by Earth and Water, by Bronze and Iron. and by Ice, and Fire to protect. and nurture this seedling I will impasse onto you?”

Giving a gentle nod, the tree continued, “Once the tree has sprouted, and it survives the cold of fall and winter. I will deem your promise fulfilled along with your reward.” Robert could almost hear the tree grinning at the last part. ‘I Don’t Like where this is going.’

With a few grunts and gasps, the mare spoke up. “The seed is in your hand. I wish you luck, and you might want to leave. You’ve been down in this cave for twelve hours.” Before Robert knew what was going on, he was back in the cave proper, with something round, smooth, and, thankfully, dry in his left hand. ‘Thank God, I thought it was going to be something more — physical.’

Twilight’s POV

“Shessppfft! Shssastew!” Pinky Pie half shouted while spraying spit everywhere, rolling her eyes as Rarity asked cautiously. “She stole your song?” The hyper mare nodded furiously,

“Pinky pie, that sounds nothing like your song.” Pinky looked toward the various members of their group, then she threw herself at Fluttershy, giving her puppy dog eyes and even giving a small pout.

Sighing, Fluttershy began to sing Pinkie’s song while sounding like sompony’s father. Shortly after finishing her song, Rarity piped back in, “Now that you saw those terrible things, now do you believe us, Twilight?”

Going over the facts, the bookworm mare started piecing things together, trying to think reasonably. “This does make her look bad, but what if she’s just making soup?” That, of course, was poorly timed, while Zecora hummed in gentle delight.

“The perfect temperature for ponies, I presume, now. Where is that Applebloom?” That single statement sent the main six into a frenzy after roughly five minutes. Rainbow Dash and Applejack slammed through the front door so hard it closed behind them.

However, using her body Twilight slammed the door back open, the element of magic and the rest of her friends could see what was going on, Rainbow Crash still. Couldn’t fly slamming into walls, glass bottles, and even into furniture;

Rainbow Dash crashed into, the metal cauldron, spilling out the mixture inside and causing her to crash land, into that very wall that held a sentry's horn. due to the force of Rainbow Crash’s landing.

She grunted, holding her head with a blue hoof, until the very same horn fell, and connected with her face, making an audible thudding noise, "Ow!" the cyan mare muffled out.

“You know not what you do! You went and spilled my special brew!” Getting close, Zecora seemed to be checking on the Liquid to see if it could be salvaged.

“We’re onto you, Zecora! I didn’t want to believe you were an evil witch in the woods, but the proof is substantial!” Just then, Rarity spoke up again. “You made me look ridiculous!” Shortly after Fluttershy added to it, “You made me sound ridiculous.”

“Pppfrtoff pttf!” Pinky Pie half stammered because of her enlarged tongue with blue dots. Twilight barged in pointing her head toward the zebra showing her flimsy horn. “You ruined my horn!”

Getting back onto her hooves, the zebra mare looked pissed. “How dare you! You come into my home and destroy my brew! And then accuse me of being a jerk?!”

From the other side of the main room, Rainbow Crash yelled, “You’re the one who put this curse on us! Now that we caught you, uncurse us!”

Putting her hoof down, Zecora snapped at them, “It is most unwise to go down this road, your actions will make my anger explode!” Stepping forward, Twilight prepared to charge the shaman.

“Where is Applebloom?!” she demanded to know as Rainbow Dash decided to get back onto her hooves.

“I’ll use the horn! Maybe we can find Applebloom that way?” The rainbow-maned mare offered as Applejack agreed with her tiny southern accent, “Do it, Rainbow, I got ya covered!” Zecora’s face changed, to one of surprise and dread.

“Ponies, do not blow the horn! Applebloom will not show!” Not listening to her pleas again, Rainbow ran outside with the horn dangling from her neck. Zecora moved to follow, but a lavender force field stopped the zebra dead in her tracks;

Soon, the first blast of the horn rang out. It was loud, making most of the main six’s ears hurt slightly, but Twilight remained focused on keeping the barrier up.

Robert POV

Ducking out of the cave before standing up, Robert looked down, seeing the seed still in his hand, deciding to head back toward his friend’s tree hut.

‘What the hell did I just encounter? A talking glowing tree in the shape of a pony, who forcefully snuggled me, and then made me promise to grow another tree for a reward later?’ Shaking his head, he kept traveling. Then he heard the horn blast.

‘Zecora is in trouble. Time to scare some cocky Ponies off!’ Soon, a second blast of his gifted horn was made, and Robert shifted into second gear, from a calm and orderly jog to running like a raging bull. His stomps made trees shake, leaves would fall from their branches, and small wild animals hid.

After approximately ten minutes of pure running, Robert soon was able to hear Zecora’s voice. “Maybe next time you first will take a second look, instead of judging by the cover of the book.”

“If you’re willing, Zecora, would you mind making another batch for us?” Hearing a soft chuckle, his zebra friend responded.

“Mix it up, I certainly will! But I’m missing something from Ponyville.” There were tiny hoof steps and suddenly, a new voice was picked up. “But every time Zecora goes into town, all the shops are mysteriously closed.”

“We can handle that.” Twilight’s voice rang out as hooves on wood left the tree and we’re back onto earth.

Grinning; Robert stood perfectly still, waiting for the Ponies to pile out of the home. Not wanting to lose the seed, he gently placed it into his shirt so it wouldn't get lost. ‘Just a little more. Come on!’

Moving quickly, Robert snatched Rainbow Dash off of her hooves while covering her muzzle. “What the?! -Mmmmm!” before the giant human pinned her against his chest, grabbing Pinky Pie and doing the same thing to her.

“What in Ponyville is that?!” That grabbed everyone’s attention fully as Twilight’s floppy horn instantly ignited, the sounds that were making a smile creep onto his face.

‘Poker face, Robert, keep your cool, you’re supposed to scare them, not make fun of a limp horn.’ creating a shield around them and a flash of lavender magic teleported Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie back to safety.

“We can not fight this, this monster!” Rarity said with disgust toward the large human. “I told Princess Celestia, what happened yesterday. She has informed me we aren’t allowed to attack him anymore, unless in pure self-defense. So no starting fights, Rainbow Dash. “

This didn’t sit well with the cyan mare, but she finally composed an answer to fire back with.

“Why not? He almost crushed me, Yesterday! And he tried again today!” Twilight was going to defend his actions, but Fluttershy beat her to the punch.

“Rainbow Dash, you attacked him! Everything he did was in self-defense, remember? You walked away with hardly a scratch on your coat, he left bleeding!”

‘Even though she sounds like a man, she’s still my verbal defender. Color me impressed, I guess she noticed my head bleeding before even I did.’

At this moment in time, Zecora stepped outside confused at the current scene in front of her. “Ponies, what is the meaning of this?” she asked, confused.

“Zecora, go back inside. The Giant is here!” yelled Twilight. This only made Zecora giggle while walking toward Robert’s side. “I told you before. It appears the lesson was lost on you.”

Getting to his feet, she gave a gentle pull to grab his attention, making the six mares and one filly gasp and for Applejack’s case, shake in fear, watching him bend down to pick up the zebra. “Never judge by the cover of the book.”

She stated before pressing her side against his shoulder as a silent signal, approving her request, he went under her cloak and began scratching at her fur.

“My tall friend here wouldn’t hurt a zebra or pony. Just manticores aren't not so lucky,” Zecora mumbled, the last bit as her tail began to gently swish about.

“I-it’s true when G-gilda was in town I had run for the E-ever free for safety, he f-found me and brought me out of the forest. If you don’t trust it, I’ll go out there. He’s an oversized Angel!” Fluttershy said, blushing.

“You did what?!” exclaimed Twilight. "You could have gotten hurt! Or worse! Why didn’t you tell anypony?"

“Because his trust toward me was more unpredictable than Angel Bunny. Even when Angel bit him! He stayed calm and gentle.”

‘I never thought I would be called an angel by a pony whose voice fits more in line with a football coach than a gentle mare of the woods.’ Soon the lavender field dropped and Fluttershy zoomed straight for him, planting herself, against his shoulder and beginning to babble.

“I’m so sorry for what happened! We were so focused on getting Applebloom back, that I forgot to check on you,” Fluttershy whined, teary-eyed, Making Robert simply reach over, to begin scratching her back.

Now that he was making two mares coo, one sounded like a stallion and making hums of delight, she spoke up again, this time not in a disorderly manner. “Sweet Celestia, how I’ve missed this.” The shy mare muttered, trying to get scratched almost all over her body.

‘I still can’t get over the fact she sounds like she’s able to host a pretty solid playoff party.’ After roughly ten minutes of scratching their backs, or stomachs; Robert placed Zecora back down, while the zebra started walking toward the group, then past them.

“Come everypony, we need herbs from Ponyville, then the hardship we can face.”

Just as Robert was about to move forward until a filly got in his way, much to an extremely tiny pony’s dismay. “Can I get a ride?” She asked nervously, giving him the biggest form of puppy dog eyes to complete this. She even pouted, completing the silent plea. “Applebloom, did you eat something you shouldn’t have? He’s too big for us to ride!”

‘Just to be spiteful, she gets to ride on my shoulder now.’ Reaching down, grabbing the filly who seemed ecstatic about riding him, and placed her on the now free shoulder, Fluttershy currently was hogging the other one, not wanting to leave his side or shoulder in this case.

‘Wait, I remember her. She’s the filly I hid from that day while silently threatening her farm dog.’ Placing her onto his shoulder, she squealed in pure happiness.

“Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo, are going to be so jealous when I tell them I rode a Giant!” Rolling his eyes, Robert began to trek back to Ponyville following close behind the group of ponies and one zebra;

Arriving at the edge of the Everfree Robert gently lifted Fluttershy and Applebloom from his shoulders, placing them onto the solid earth. “Y-you aren’t coming?” Fluttershy said, saddened that he wouldn’t leave the forest.

“Leave him, darling, I think it would be best that thing, stays out of Ponyville. It also needs a bath, It makes my head hurt having to breathe in its smell,“ the massive ball of white fuzz and purple mane said, which annoyed him.

‘Ok Rarity, for being the element of generosity, you hate me an awful lot more than possibly Rainbow Dash.’ Giving Fluttershy and Applebloom a farewell head pat, Robert began to walk back to his haven;

Shortly after arriving, and checking the time by looking at the sun’s place in the sky, it was roughly late afternoon. “Might as well use the remaining time of day to plant this tree seed.”

Going toward the most recently cleared courtyard, Robert began planning out the use, of the inside patch of earth. “What if I planted the tree in the corner?” Looking over the corner it didn’t fit the idyllic spot, for a tree. Reaching up his hand began to stroke his beard in a thinking manner.

“Mm no, what about the far wall side?” Shaking his head that also took up a decent amount of space. looking toward the center, it would do just fine. “Perfect!” Walking toward the chosen area, Robert would go and use his club similar to how he gave Zecora water.

but after two downward strikes, he removed the log from the earth and dropped the seed in. “Good luck little buddy, I haven’t grown a tree before.” Now that he planted the seed, Robert went back into the main rooms he lived in.

“Gods! I thought you were dead!” Yelled a very angry female griffon, walking over to her. Robert grabbed her cage, lifting her up .

“Odd question. Is your name Gilda?” This confused the caged animal to growl in annoyance.

“Who’s asking?! Surely not you, Cattle!”

“I’m asking, so answer the question, or you won’t be getting fed.” As if on cue, her stomach growled at the thought of food making her groan in defeat;

“Alright! Alright! Fine! My name is Gilda. What’s in it for you?”

"Nothing, at all I just wanted your name." The newly named Gilda looked up at him expectantly. “Now, where’s food?” She even looked around his bulky frame to find the food that he talked about.

“We need to start storing food. Autumn is almost here and Winter is coming.” Robert reasoned, but she simply roared and bit his finger.

“Fuck that! I haven’t eaten for a whole day! Either feed me or let me go!” she muffled out at him

Biting his lip in pain, slowly he reached over with his finger and then flicked her forehead to stop her attempt at eating his finger. “How many times have I told you to stop trying to eat my fingers? You know I’m going to flick you each time, Gilda.”

“I will not deny, my instincts for hunting! Especially since you’re not feeding me!” she snarled, setting the cage down.

Robert went and tossed her the last of his goods. “Be careful not to choke.” He offered while she snapped at him again.

“Blow me!” she exclaimed, before tearing into the apples and other grown foods.

“Not willingly, no.” This annoyed Gilda, but since she had nourishment, she couldn’t care less.

Sitting down, Robert reached over grabbing
his. ‘Borrowed,’ book and gently flipped through a few pages going to where he last left off.

“Is the ritual ready to begin?” Asked the Queen of the Changelings walking into the large cavern, symbols, and incantations, carved into the many different stones While a Changeling nodded.

“Yes, my Queen, we have the remains.” Taking this as an incentive to proceed, her uneven horn came to life, sickly green magic, enveloped her horn while the mass of bones and rotting flesh glowed the same color.

The symbols flickered to life, circling the long-deceased remains; slowly they began to build the shape of a large human, using her magic as best she could to keep the powerful spell going while studying the undead creature.

It wasn’t moving, or breathing; it was just standing there, having old and long-since Rusted cuffs on its wrists. Even the neck had a collar, giving her head guardian a sideways glance. “Did you receive, the samples I asked for?” the old Warrior Changeling would nod.

“Are you positive? Infected humans won’t attack them?” Chrysalis asked, while a jar filled with black moss, and particles, was produced. Enveloping the jar within her magic, Chrysalis would open its Protective seal, before fusing the deadly virus into the half fleshless body.

“I’m most certain, my Queen, the necromancy spell doesn’t make the undead produce heat, if anything. The samples we have will act as a masker toward infected humans.”

Not a moment later, the remains were animated; it jolted every so often while the chains jingled ever so slightly with each move. Deeming this worthy, she gave her full attention to her advisor.

“Bring me the sword. The others will need to use a club.” She gave a nod, to the warrior who left to retrieve the stolen relic. “The test will begin soon, and that will determine the usefulness of the living Giant!”

Using her changeling magic, she casted a simple light spell. Upon seeing her creation, She frowned, disappointed at its height compared to the last living giant. “This one is far shorter than him. Is he a mutant Giant? Or is he a youngling?”

Thinking mother Equus was at work here. The female Queen, left this train of thought alone as her ears picked up, Metal screeching. Grimacing she turned her ears away, in hopes of reducing the ringing in her ears.

‘Useless grubs, don’t know how to carry a blade.’ Finally, they had entered the cavern, and deciding enough was enough, she enveloped the massive blade floating it toward herself, inspecting this ancient blade.

“Old Griffin steel. If the history lessons were correct, this blade can slice through nearly anything.” Such weapons were deemed priceless relics to the Griffin Empire.

Now that the Queen of the changelings possessed one, she figured since the last living giant had more of a brain then, these smaller and undead giants. ‘and this is why I’m giving them an edge~ or at least one of them.’

Floating the old blade toward her, Chrysalis produced some goo around its handle ‘now to attach it to the giant’s hand.’ Using her powers, the queen had managed to glue the blade to its left hand.

“I will raise the last two. Gather the drones for this one's transport.” She commanded while her transparent wings flicked in annoyance, watching the undead beast be magically guided toward the exit. Seeing that it was time for another dead giant to be resurrected, she repeated the same spell.

Shining Armor’s POV

Currently, the Captain of the Royal guard was doing the one thing he hated to do. “I hate paperwork,” he muttered in his office; from Canterlot as far as Appaloosa, ponies were reporting humans being stolen. The current number was unknown to the stallion, hence him doing the paperwork to find out. ‘I think the number is close to 80, maybe even almost a hundred.’

Getting up from the hardwood floor, Shining Armor made his way toward the small tower of files and reports needing the Captain’s review. ‘I think this might be another long night of working. Thank Celestia I’m given tomorrow off.’

Using his magic, he grabbed the oldest ones on the top before making a small outgoing pile and headed back to his desk. “I swear I should stash coffee in this office.” Out of nowhere, a familiar voice graced his ears.

“Working late again, I see.” This made him jump, dropping the significant documents. “Jasmine, how did you get in? The door was locked?” Shining asked the Bat Pony mare, she simply shrugged.

“True, the door was locked, but the windows were not.” The night Commander suggested, walking past him while he began picking up the thrown documents, her tail swishing, “Now I have a favor to ask you, friend.”

“Here we go again. Every time you ask for a favor, either A: somepony is sent to the Infirmary or B: I get yelled at for allowing it. Did you forget the last time I allowed you to train Day Royal guards with you and some Night guard officers? You nearly made half of them quit! Or they needed time in intensive care.”

Smiling, Jasmine chuckled nervously, scratching the back of her head with her armored hoof, “It’s not my fault bat ponies are tougher than normal ponies.” Shaking her head, she spoke again, “But no, it’s not that kind of favor.”

Raising an eyebrow, she snagged him with interest. “Color me surprised, Commander Jasmine doesn’t have one of those kinds of favors to ask.” Sitting back down at his desk, Shining Armor arranged the folders before looking back up at her.

She gave him a deadpan stare, making the stallion sigh, and roll his eyes. “Fine, go ahead, and ask.” Igniting his horn, he lifted a mug on the far side of his desk closer over to him, with that inventive. Jasmine slowly walked toward his desk and sat down on one of the two pillows within the office.

“Princess Luna has demanded access to all documents regarding the Last of the Giants.” Shining wasn’t prepared for what the thestral was going to ask, making him send cold coffee into his windpipe instead of the other part of his throat.

Coughing for nearly five minutes, Jasmine sat there simply waiting for her day counterpart to stop; after getting his breathing back under control, the Stallion took a few deep breaths before speaking.

“I’m sorry I don’t think I heard you correctly. You said Princess Luna is asking I give her all documents regarding that tall thing?”

“It’s a Giant,” Jasmine Corrected, while Shining spoke again.

“Whatever.”

Rolling her eyes, she resumed. “So, do you agree to give me everything involving him?” the Captain of the Royal guards just reached up, rubbing his forehead and mane.

“I can not,” he simply stated, which made her narrow her eyes. “Are you refusing an order from the Princess of the Night?” Jasmine asked in a cold but calm tone. Shining armor knew that trick.

Wanting to avoid getting into a fight with Jasmine, he raised his hooves to stop her. “You’re mistaken, Jasmine. I can not give her documents. That’s because there aren’t any. The only report we have, you gave it to her personally, remember? It is like he vanished from the world.”

Leaning slightly closer, the mare studied his complexion for any kind of trickery. However, he was able to hide it from her, thankfully. ‘She may be an expert in extracting information, but not studying.’ Still, she was studying his face.

Shining started to sweat. ‘Hay-seed, this isn’t good if she sees so much as a droplet, I’m done for.’

Rolling her eyes, Jasmine answered his fears for him. “Drop the act, Shining, I know you are withholding information.”

A look of fear crossed his face while she gave him a toothy grin. “H-how did you know I was lying? I thought you only knew interrogation.”

Jasmine softly laughed, “Shining Armor, you and I have known one another for years. From being Princess Celestia’s ward, just like my predecessors before me, until Princess Luna’s return, you still keep mixing me up with another thestral mare whose name is Sky Star. Just tell me the truth. I don’t want to have to bend your forelegs in different directions or make your face meet the window.”

This stunned Shining, but quickly snapping out of it, he retorted. “Assaulting an officer of Princess Celestia’s Royal Guards is a serious crime, Jasmine.”

With that, she lifted her wing slightly, producing a scroll and offering it to the Captain of the Royal guard. “What is this?” Shining asked nervously while he took it into his magical grasp while the mare said only two words.

“Open it.”

Moving the scroll to face him, it had Princess Luna’s royal seal on it. 'I wasn’t the best history student, Twilight can attest to that, but isn’t this before her banishment?'

“Correct me, if I’m wrong, but this was her original seal, is it not?” Jasmine nodded gradually at the question.

“Her Highness wanted to keep the seal for traditional reasons. But I believe she just doesn’t know how to ask to make a new one. She speaks, old Equestrian when it’s her Officers and her, yes she tries to speak more modern, but nobles do not care nor some day Officers.”

Opening the letter, Shining began to read the contents inside.

“I, Princess Luna, hereby decree that all actions that my Night Commander has done are sanctioned.” To top it off, there was another royal seal confirming what the Princess had written.

“I’ll ask again; have you received anything about him?” Jasmine was flexing her wings gently, working them to be ready in the event she needed to. ‘Work,’ information out of him.

Seeing no other choice, Shining Armor had to spill the beans. “Princess Celestia received a report from Twilight just yesterday, that’s all I know.”

Seeing this as truthful, Jasmine rose to her hooves. “How disappointing. I wanted to fight with you. But alas, I have what I need.” She began making her way toward the door to the office.

“Jasmine,” Shining called out, making her stop and turn her head toward him, tilting her head at what he wanted.

“Do you think the Giant would willingly come here to Canterlot?” This just made Jasmine shrug while responding.

“If he doesn’t like Canterlot, there is the Royal Zoo in Manehattan, which is under the direct management, of a hoof-picked pony. By both Princesses; is that all, Captain?” the thestral mare asked as he shook his head.

“No, unless you want to help with some of this paperwork.” Using his magic, Shining Armor attempted to float a decent amount of documents to Jasmine, in hope's she would help, but Jasmine had other plans.

his office door was left open and said Bat Pony was nowhere in sight, signing and redoing the same process for the last four hours. ‘Seems everypony hates this part of being a Royal guard, doesn't matter which Princess you serve.'

With a flash Shining, calmly closed his office door along with shutting the clasps of his windows effectively locking them.

'Maybe I can sneak in a quick nap?' looking around he quickly moved the blinds closed, so no pony could see inside, and pulling out a spare pillow.

"Just a half-hour sleep and back to work." laying his head down Shinning armor drifted off to sleep.

Author's Note

This was supposed to be a Valentine's Day chapter but I'm what half a day late?

But hey better late than never right?
I hope you all enjoyed your holiday

Also, I was supposed to post it last night but I kinda fell asleep while editing 😅

But please enjoy!

Chapter Six - The lost Field trip and Babysitting or is it Foalsitting?

Chapter Six

Applebloom POV

"Alright class, today is a special day. I've just received word from the Mayor that we are finally able to do our field trip into the Whitetail Woods! Remember to stick with the buddy I've assigned you, and don't forget this field trip form. At the very most we will be back before the evening storms."

Cheerilee said while giving the fillies and colts pamphlets.

A filly in the back raised her left hoof. "Ms. Cheerilee, what is this piece of paper for?"

"That is an excellent question dear, the paper contains a list of creatures and plants we might run into on our journey through the woods. I do hope this encourages you all to do independent studies from class while being safe due to the dangers the forest might possess." She answered. Another hoof was raised, prompting her to call on the colt. "Yes err .. Storm Hooves was it?"

Looking over from her seat, Applebloom was able to see the colt nervously rubbing his other foreleg together. He mumbled his question, and obviously due to this Miss Cheerilee couldn't understand it.

Cheerilee moved a little closer to hear him better. "Would you mind repeating yourself? This time a little louder please."

Nodding, Storm Hooves slowly repeated his question, "What about the Giant Miss Cheerilee, will we run into it?" Said the young colt as he nervously chuckled.

Their teacher chuckled a bit while moving her left foreleg to signal the young colt to lower his foreleg. "It might be possible, but I doubt that he would mind us too much,"

This then triggered the class into talking about rumors they had heard.

"I heard that it takes ponies and makes them into soup!" Exclaimed one filly while raising her forelegs high.

"I heard it digs up dead pony graves and eats their remains." A colt with brown spots said nervously.

"I heard that it can destroy a mountain with a single blow!" Said a filly with braces as she jumped from her desk.

"My cousin from Canterlot said that the Giant was an escaped experiment from the Princesses because of them wanting better war humans."

Applebloom couldn't defend the giant if she wanted to. She never saw what he eats, or how he obtains food, so for all she knew, this was either true or just a massive witch hunt over nothing.

Thankfully her teacher seemed to think the same way because she spoke up. "My students, how do you know these rumors you’ve heard are fact? Or are they just unproven theories?"

"Just rumors." half of the class answered immediately.

Cheerilee shook her head, "What have I told you all countless times, rumors without evidence aren't fact. If I hear any more rumors about this Giant, all of you will have to write an essay explaining what we really know about them."

Like a switch, everypony stopped talking. Soon the bell rang and Cheerilee beamed a smile toward her class. "That's the midday bell, enjoy your recess class, and remember to get back here afterward so we can go on our trip."

All the fillies and colts began leaving the school, some left to head into the town, while others went to begin playing. However, Applebloom decided to wait for her friends who had stayed silent throughout the whole morning.

"What's wrong with ya two? I've never seen you so quiet before." Applebloom demanded,

After some time, Sweetie Bell piped up. "I'm just a little nervous. What if we run into Timberwolves? Or a Manticore!? What would we do?"

"Sweetie Belle, Ms. Cheerilee has told us countless times and even on our permission slips that Twilight, Fluttershy, and Rainbow Dash, will be there as Chaperones," Applebloom rolled her eyes.

That caught Scootaloo's attention; "I'll be right back!" she shouted, darting off toward the market.

"What did she forget this time?" Sweetie Belle asked, looking over toward Applebloom.

She just shrugged.

General POV

Pinkie Pie was currently doing her best at planning a way to thank the giant for protecting them on their way out of the Everfree, however, something else started to spring up from their humble town.

Nasty rumors had begun sprouting up the day after news came down from Canterlot. To be honest, Pinkie Pie was responsible for most of them, but what she saw that day changed her opinion of him completely.

So instead of saying he would gobble up ponies if he caught them, or kill anypony, he managed to get his hands on, she changed it to him being a gentle, kind creature of the Everfree that would even help ponies on their travels through the forest if their cause was just. Something that showed kindness and had a gentle side in the forest was rare, but not impossible.

Pinkie Pie's mental brooding was cut short as Twilight entered the bakery, followed shortly by Scootaloo. "Heya Twilight! Heya Scootaloo! What brings you two here?" She asked,

Before either of them could answer, Rarity entered, catching their attention.

"Good morning ladies." She greeted.

"Good morning, Rarity, " Twilight responded,

"Heya Rarity! I'll be with you in a second!" Pinkie Pie shouted,

She simply waved her hoof. "Nonsense dear, I can wait for Twilight and Scootloo to go first,''

"I heard business at the Carousel boutique is spiking. I'm guessing that Ponies are getting prepared for fall and winter?" Twilight asked, looking back.

Rarity nodded, smiling. "But of course! Ponies grow and shrink as they age. It is only natural that they come to me this time of year."

Twilight then turned to Scootaloo, noticing that she was being quiet. "Hey Scootaloo, are you ok? Do you need help before the field trip?" She asked,

Scootaloo shook her head frantically, "No I'm good. I'm just trying to get something to eat before we head out! I also thought Rainbow Dash would be here, but I guess I was wrong."

"I'm sure we will see Rainbow Dash at the school, but you should get something to eat. We are going to be out there till mid-afternoon." Twilight offered before turning her attention back to Pinkie Pie, "Anyway, I'm here to pick up a few things before the field trip. Do you have what I asked for, Pinkie?"

She nodded vigorously. "I sure do! That will come down to twenty bits." She walked off to retrieve the pre-ordered items

Scootaloo looked up toward Twilight in confusion. "What did you buy?"

Rarity had taken a seat on a cushion to wait but she swiveled her ears to listen to their conversation.

"Just a few snacks I've decided to bring, that's all," Twilight said, however, her tail was swishing behind her.

Pinkie Pie knew what the real reason was, but their agreement stated that in exchange for keeping quiet. Twilight would do her best to try and lure him into town so that Pinkie could throw him a party.

'Those treats are just a sample of what he might get if he comes to a Pinkie party! I'm so excited! I could explode!' Pinkie Pie bit her lip to try and hide her growing smile.

"Pinkie, is something wrong darling?" Rarity asked, seeing her acting stranger than usual,

She giggled and covered her muzzle, "Nope! Nothing's wrong!"

Rarity didn't bat an eye at this average behavior.

Twilight then deposited the money onto the counter before grabbing the box in her magic and leaving the store.

"Goodbye girls, and Scootaloo, you might want to start heading back to school. I think recess is almost over."

"Scootaloo, it's your turn, what are ya in the mood for?!"

Snapping her head back, the filly seemed like she wasn't paying attention, "U-um I'll have a… Shoot, what time is it?"

Pinkie leaned back to look at the clock above her head, "It's noon, why?"

Her face sank. "An hour has passed! There's no way! I need to move!" She shouted, then she ran out like her flanks were on fire.

Robert's POV

Waking up to something or someone licking your face is most definitely something Robert wasn't used to. He grunted while opening his eyes, quickly finding the culprit to be one of the Timberwolves who was only just beginning to warm up to him.

'If only Gilda would do the same.' He thought, getting licked again. "Yes yes, hello Tank. Where is Athena?'' Robert asked while being nearly blinded again by the sun, 'I need to fix that damn roof.'

As if on cue, Athena slammed into him then rolled onto her back and whined.

"Alright, alright, I get the message, early morning belly rubs, got it." Giving his wooden canine, what she wanted he sat up trying to block the sunlight from his vision.

A loud snore broke through the panting from his two companions. Looking over to the cage, he didn't find Gilda there, oddly enough she was sleeping on the balcony that was closed off.

'Something about Griffin's liking to sleep on elevated ground makes them feel safer.' Smacking his dry lips, Robert looked around for something to drink.

Feeling with his hands, instead of opening his eyes, Robert soon found his vessel of water and promptly drank it. 'I would kill for some coffee right about now. What time is it?'

Opening his eyes, the human got up to his feet without much issue, this made him chuckle as his tired mind traveled back to his first time here. However, Athena didn't appreciate him stopping with stomach rubs. 'What? Not even a few months back and I couldn't even stand, now I can move like it's nothing.'

Moving over to Gilda's perch, he reached up and over, and gently poked the sleeping Griffin. "Hey miss snores-a-lot, wake up."

She, of course, didn't. Rolling his eyes, Robert picked her up and just threw her over his shoulder. If she didn't wake up now she wouldn't like what he had planned. Walking out of the main room carrying the griffon with two timberwolves at his back, Robert went to the courtyard that surprisingly enough had a fountain in the center; he didn't spot it until after he began cleaning the joint up. He placed Gilda directly in the sunlight.

'This outta work.' It was still warm out, but the nights were getting longer and cooler. 'Fall is almost here; then Winter.' Robert was not looking forward to those harsh cold nights.

To be safe, he began stocking logs and other forms of materials for fires, but the one thing they needed was food. It didn't help that there were four mouths to feed, he managed to 'borrow' two of Applejack's trees, so they had some food coming in, along with fresh fish, and the occasional Manticore here and there, but nothing stored for the winter.

Like a vampire to the rays of the sun, Gilda hissed and covered her eyes. "Close those damn curtains! Grandpa Gruff!"

Robert paused at this remark, "Last I checked, Gilda, I'm no one's grandpa, and my name isn't Gruff." he replied,

She shot up, pupils small as pinpricks. "What the fuck did we do last night?!" She demanded, taking to the air and getting in his face.

"Hold your horses. We didn't do anything, you're the one who ate that mushroom! I didn't know you had it in you. I'm surprised you're not dead."

Reaching over Gilda smacked him. "That's because I knew what type of Mushroom it was, dumbass! My only problem was you allowed me out of the cage when I told you not to!" She shouted as a pinkish hue took to her feathered cheeks, though she still looked pissed.

"What were you concerned about? You couldn't fly or walk. I needed to help you get to the balcony.''

This made her redder more in anger than embarrassment. "You dumb oversized Ape! Those mushrooms get Griffins extremely high, but also get them in the mood for fucking!" She hissed out before striking him again.

Robert blushed,

"I'll ask again! Robert! Did we do any kind of lovemaking?!"

Reaching up, he snatched Gilda from the air. "Gilda, I swear to God, we didn't do anything of the sort! If I'm being honest you tried once but I just ignored the attempt!"

She immediately relaxed. "Thank the Gods, I couldn't handle being a mother at this age."

Hearing this calmed Robert as well, though he still felt like yanking the Griffon's tail so he added to his original statement.

"Though, I doubt you could handle my size."

Gilda gave a sly smirk. "I knew your height was compensating for something, and you just confirmed it! From what I’ve heard every male griffin isn't bigger than a Leather waterskin. So I bet your smaller."

Robert's grin turned into a deadpan stare. "That's not what I was talking about Gilda, and if you wanted to know; I'm not really 'compensating' and let's leave it at that."

"Denial, is the first step to acceptance, Robert."

"I'm not in denial, Gilda, just merely trying to explain that just because I'm the size of a tree doesn't mean my package is small either."

"Yeah right, I bet you twenty bits that no Pony or Griffin, hell even a Dragon has seen it."

"Are you sure about that bet?" Robert asked, setting her down and grinning.

She nodded.

'Wrong decision.' Robert thought before offering his hand to her, "Where are my bits, Gilda?"

Confusion filled Gilda's face before changing slowly from bewilderment to bitterness. "There's no fucking way someone has seen that; I want a name!" She demanded, staying close by him as he worked on doing light repairs on the ancient walls.

"Her name was Nightmare Moon," he said, smiling.

Before he knew it the female griffin was latched onto his shoulder digging into his skin slightly with her sharp talons.

"There's no way in the seven hells, you had Nightmare Moon, 'The Fallen Princess!' A walking demon! See your package!"

Rolling his eyes, Robert continued to work while Gilda broke down. "Why is it so hard to believe?" He grunted, lifting a new rock and putting it back in the place where the old one fell out.

"I believe you! I just can't part with the bits!" She snapped at him.

Robert stopped to turn and watch her. "Are you done?" He asked,

She calmed down slightly but still wasn't ready to answer him. Shaking his head he reached over and scooped the Griffin up and placed her, on the old battlements.

"Speaking of which, I'd like to take a moment to say this, I don't mind you living with me but don't you have a family to go back to?" Robert asked.

"Yeah! I mean no. Yes. Maybe." Gilda said,

"It's a simple yes or no, there is no in-between, Gilda. Either yes you do, and if you don't you don't." Robert deadpanned.

She sighed before giving him the proper answer. "N-no, I don't, most young griffons who aren't born into privileged families or royalty need to either build their own home or live with a Griffin who's willing to board them for one thing or another."

'That would explain a fair bit.' even when he left her cage open one night. And yet, she didn't dare fly away 'after all. Where would she go?' Robert mulled,

"So you would have stayed with me even though you hardly know me?"

Gilda nodded. "It's better than living on the streets or joining a hen-house. Here I know I'll get fed, be kept warm, and have a solid roof over my head. And you haven't asked for sex, I think I'll take my chances here more than Griffinstone."

With a nod, Robert patted her head. "I wouldn't mind the company, Gilda, at least I can talk with you, unlike those little shits," Robert said, pointing to the two Timberwolves who were fighting over a stick on the far side of the courtyard.

Stretching, he began his trip back inside to retrieve a few things. "Do me a solid, and try to keep those two from killing each other, Imma head out for a bit."

Twenty minutes later

'I suppose I'm lost.'

Looking around, The once tall and massive trees of the Ever-free had shrunken to roughly his lower chest along with there being very little game for him to hunt.

'It's not like I can ask for directions now can I?' Robert did his best to find any kind of landmarks he made, or naturally made ones of the forest that he memorized.

Coming upon a river made him optimistic, knowing that if he just followed this river he would most likely find his way back or somewhere near Ponyville. 'If I don't find my way back then I'll just go back the way I came.'

"This way class, next up is the serpent of the river."

Stopping dead in his tracks, Robert scanned the area, listening closely, trying to spot whoever just spoke.

Currently, his position was on a hill behind some trees as a group of twelve smaller ponies and four normal-sized ponies appeared.

From what he could see they were down by the river banks. Robert only recognized four of the ponies.

"Twilight, would you mind calling the serpent here?" Spotting the owner of the voice, she was an earth pony mare near the front of the group.

Twilight then ignited her horn, and magic flowed toward the river, disappearing beneath its ripples.

Thinking it wasn't going to be more than a simple snake, Robert stood back, doing his best not to be spotted or make any noise. Slowly the river began to expand, coming close to flooding.

'This isn't a Flood zone, is it? I mean where they’re standing might be but I'm on a hill, so I shouldn't be affected,'

Soon an enormous reptile-like creature with orange hair along with a mustache appeared. Nearly choking on spit, Robert jumped into action, he pulled his bow from his back in a flash, nocked an arrow, and drew the vine string back.

'One wrong move, and you're going to meet whatever god or deity you worship.'

Robert knew he wasn't a master marksman with a bow, but its eyes were the size of a kiddy pool. At the very least one of his arrows would kill it if he shot it in the eyes.

However, instead of attacking them, the serpent seemed ecstatic to have visitors. "Ah! I remember that I didn't get the chance to thank you and your friends properly for helping me with my mustache! Please take these as a proper thanks!" It offered Twilight a handful of his scales.

"I will give them to Rarity, once I get back, I promise, but this isn't the reason why we have bothered you. We just have a few questions if you don't mind." Twilight asked, making the scales disappear in a flash of purple light.

"Of course! Please ask away!"

Robert kept watching from his hidden placement behind them, better to be safe than sorry he kept his bow pointed at the river serpent but without the string pulled back. He stayed quiet, listening for any other unknown guests like himself sneaking up on them.

'So many possibilities but one or two outcomes. Either it attacks, and I put my arrow through its skull, or it leaves peacefully once everything is said and done.'

The fillies and colts of the group seemed to be very interested in the giant snake, asking all sorts of questions from how old he was to what he ate and drank and so on.

Everything was going well until someone spoke from behind him,

"No way!"

Robert nearly snapped his neck from how fast he turned to look in the direction, the voices came from. He saw three other fillies, one of which he recognized was Applebloom.

"I thought you were joking about it, Applebloom, but you really found a Giant!" Proclaimed an orange filly, a bit loudly,

All the others by the river turned to look.

"Please excuse me,” Twilight said quickly, “I need to confirm what Scootaloo and her friends are seeing!"

'Shit, I've been spotted!' Robert turned and ran as fast as possible, with a Lavender mare tailing him.

"Wait! Stop!" Twilight shouted from behind him, quickly running after him.

Robert could hear the sounds of her horn igniting and a magic wall appeared in front of him.

'Damn, am I leaving her in the dust?' Running up to the wall Robert simply stepped on it, making it crack and eventually shatter. Looking back he saw her gritting her teeth.

'Did she just try to trip me?' He wondered while staying focused on running. 'I think Mrs. Flimsy Horn, over there really tried to trip me. Now I'm not stopping.'

"Twilight stop it!" Fluttershy yelled, landing in front of her, wings flaring to block her.

"Fluttershy move. He's getting away!" Twilight said as their voices started to fade.

"You're Scaring him!"

Slowing down, Robert took a few steps back to continue listening to the faint conversation.

"Chasing him, while using your magic to block his escape, is not how you go about chasing a wild animal of any kind!"

"But! I-i." Twilight tried to defend, but Fluttershy cut her off,

"No buts! You could have hurt any relationship he had with us. I will go find him, and try to smooth things over, for what you did."

'This might work in my favor if I play my cards right.' Hiding behind some vegetation and trees, Robert waited until a single set of hoof steps came toward his direction.

"H-hello? Are you out there?" Fluttershy called out,

Robert released a loud snarl that startled the shy mare, stopping her dead in her tracks.

"O-oh I'm sorry for my friend's actions, she didn't mean to upset you. She was just excited to see you again, that's all I promise!" Fluttershy pleaded, even daring to move closer by a few steps.

Taking this as an incentive Robert stepped out of his position and snatched the mare off of the ground. Firmly holding her in his hand and giving her a harsh glare, the shy mare became even shyer. Fluttershy avoided eye contact as best she could while not even saying a word.

'Smart, Fluttershy, very smart, avoiding eye contact to not trigger an aggressive response, however, I am not a wild animal.'

Sighing, Robert gently placed the slightly terrified Pegasus mare on his shoulder before walking back toward Twilight who was sitting on her haunches, ears folded.

'This isn't going to be good.' Robert mulled not looking forward to being a lab rat.

'Fucken worth it.' Robert thought, chewing on a whole cupcake,

Meanwhile, Twilight was studying the giant human. In exchange, he was given a cupcake here and an extra large cookie there to keep him sitting still.

"Celestia is going to love this report! So much raw information for the Royal libraries, I might even get my own spot, on a bookshelf there!" Twilight beamed softly, thinking loud noises also provoked the not-so-scary monster that she told Spike of.

Robert watched her as he swallowed the cupcake, currently, she was attempting to sketch his hand next to a much smaller drawing of a normal human hand.

"His hand dwarfs an average human’s. No wonder he's able to hold ponies and large tools.
Everything he has is scaled up, a bow made of an entire tree and vines, arrows made of sharpened saplings. Though primitive in design, they look remarkably effective. Intelligence will be looked into at a later date. Once proper equipment is available for testing. " As Twilight spoke she wrote her words down onto a scroll.

Currently, she had three of them, and looked like she was going to make a fourth if Robert had to guess.

'How much damn paper did this Pony bring? And that's an issue. I rather it not, be discovered that I am actually smarter. If not on par, with a horse.'

Watching her scribble away next to him, Fluttershy stayed perched on his shoulder, "Are you alright? We're just doing a simple check-up." She reassured while gently hugging his neck.

'I don't like liars.' Robert mulled before reaching up and pulling Fluttershy off, much to her disapproval.

"Come on! I just got comfortable on your shoulder." She whined, trying to reclaim her fuzzy perch.

Robert stopped her again and again until she finally gave up after the fifth time.

Looking down toward Twilight, Robert found her lying down with blank pieces of paper along with a quill and ink bowl, and other forms of light research equipment. Seeing this as progress with at least one fully grown Unicorn, Robert slowly reached over to her with his free hand.

'Last I checked this is my only peaceful interaction with any type of Unicorn, might as well.' Gently, he touched the purple mare's back, which made her jump in surprise.

"Gah! What the?!" She immediately rose to her hooves while Fluttershy stopped any kind of retaliation.

"Twilight, he's being nice, jumping away like that isn't a good sign to him, you're showing this sweet angel, that Unicorns are far more skittish than most other races." sighing, Twilight inched her way back as Robert began scratching her back and coat.

"T-this is new~" She cooed, her tail beginning to swish, along with releasing soft coos and groans of delight as Twilight spoke up again. "S-spike was never this good at back Scratching. I guess it comes with his N-nails?" she half mumbled as she fell into a dreamy state.

This went on for a while; Robert just sat there while just giving Twilight back Scratches. 'I'm going to take this now.' Robert thought, reaching over, and picking up the blue thin box of pastries and cookies.

Flicking open the lid, he was disappointed by what was left but wasn't complaining. Eating what was left he tossed the box away. Twilight was still blissfully unaware of her losing her confectionary leverage;

Fluttershy, in the meantime, was watching Robert eat all the sweets, not saying a word to her friend. Giving a slight smile knowing how good his back scratches could be.

This continued for some time until something caught Twilight's attention. Making her ears turn in the direction, of the river as a single pair of wings flapping, grabbed her attention.

It was faint, but soon Robert heard it, "Fluttershy! Twilight!" Rainbow shouted.

Fluttershy seemed to be confused at her cyan friend's worry, until her ears moved to listen more closely, as she began trembling like a leaf.

With a magical flash, all of the items that were used had gone into her saddlebags as a roar rang out.

"Fluttershy, Twilight, we need to move. A Cragadile is trying to attack the field trip! I got the Fillies, and Colts, somewhere safe for now but trees won't last forever; where the buck did you find that thing!"

'Found the food, I was supposed to get an hour or two ago, maybe it could be lunch Or even dinner?'

Getting up, Robert grabbed his things before stomping off toward the river. "Where is he going?!" shouted Rainbow Dash, as Twilight answered.

"I think he might be helping us?" Twilight said with uncertainty.

Soon Rainbow Dash was by his side. "Listen, I don't know if you can understand me, or whatever. But if you go anywhere near those kids, I'll make your head bleed ten times more than last time." Rainbow Dash warned, and this made him roll his eyes.

' Says the one, who was claiming she couldn't breathe when I didn't even use my full strength.' ignoring her threat Robert soon heard cries of fear and terror as his sights came upon a large reptile.

Turns out that this Cragadile, had managed to break the tree, that gave refuge to the younger ponies.

and most of them had scattered into the belly of the Everfree, which made Robert not very optimistic about their survival, and during his travels, a storm had started and it seemed to be slowly picking up.

'Once I drop this off I'll need to find them and get them home.' Arriving near his dwelling he heard faint, but fierce barking from both Timberwolves as something had riled them up.

"The hell's going on in there?" picking up the pace Robert entered through his reconstructed entryway while the rain started to fall, at most, it was misting but it was slowly picking up. He had been greeted by an odd sight, Gilda currently was having Tank and Athena surround the group of fillies and colts.

"Gilda! What is the meaning of this?" Robert asked, walking toward the group "Tank! Athena! Stop." Trudging over, Gilda spoke up.

"I found these Ponies near the main entrance! I didn't want them to run off, and bring more here so I had your Timberwolves, help me pin them in the courtyard," she said, eyes narrowed as the dogs kept the terrified kids in one spot.

"P-please we didn't mean to! Where lost and trying to G-go home!" This made Gilda snap at them. "Shut your mouths! Do not Speak, unless spoken to! If you speak again, I'll tear your throats out!" She snarled.

By this point it was bucketing down, as thunder and lightning began their slow approach, toward them, the griffin's actions had enraged Robert to the point of almost getting physical but he decided to be more logical before exploding on Gilda.

"Cool your jets, Gilda your threatening children." this wasn't the response the female Griffin was looking for as her head turned to him.

"What! Why are you telling me to calm down? They are trespassing on our grounds! What about all the things they have done to you? You're going to let that all go?" Robert released a growl she was getting on thin ice now.

"They are still Children, Gilda! I will not hold a child responsible for the depravities, of their fathers, or mothers! I thought I made that very clear when I informed you of my past; get them inside now! before they get sick."

Seeing she lost this argument, she begrudgingly took them all inside. Robert followed close behind, including his wooden wolves, however, upon reaching a certain room, that was always chilly.

Robert tossed the Cragadile body inside as a loud crash, from it hitting metal and stone was heard. 'that's going to be breakfast, Tomorrow.'

while the colts and fillies seemed to drift closer toward Robert, once the dead animal was gone.

'I guess they see me as their protector, from Gilda.' By this point, many of the ponies in his group were shivering along with dripping water from their small coats.

Calmly clearing his throat, Robert spoke up gently. "I'm going to build a fire in the meantime, huddle together for warmth while I make it." ducking down to enter the throne room he immediately got to work making it.

'I need to move fast, or these kids will get sick.' grabbing three tree logs he used a sharpened stone against the stick trying to make a spark.

'Come on you Primitive tech, give me this one.' After a few strikes, a fair-sized ember landed on logs making smoke appear, seizing this as his chance.

Robert threw small bits of bark, and other forms of organic matter at the tiny blaze; soon it evolved, into a roaring fire, and thankfully no wear near the holes in the roof.

as the rain was coming down far harder than ever before as thunder and lightning strikes were far more often now.

"Children come, I've done all that I can to prevent you from getting any colder. Do your best to warm up and dry yourselves."

Slowly the fillies, and colts, made their way toward the fire. While they moved Robert studied the group.

One had a tiara on her head. the other had a pair of large glasses and a pearl neckless around her neck yet, the rest didn't really stand out to him, yet the tiara-wearing filly spoke up.

"There's no way I'm going anywhere near that thing!" the first filly shouted, pointing her hoof toward Robert.

The man was going to try and reason with the objecting Filly, but Applebloom jumped in for his defense.

"That's mighty rude, coming from ya! Diamond Tiara, He took us in as his Guests! He could have turned us away, but he didn't. If you want to freeze your rear off, that's fine with us. But don't complain if you get sick once we get back." Seeing this as his chance he joined it.

"Tomorrow morning, once this rain stops, I'll take you all back. I would rather not run the risk of getting any of you sick. Now, stop acting like a fussy newborn and warm up, do not make me force you to."

Sighing, the two fillies made their way over. "Fine! But I'm not sitting near the blank flank squad!" This confused Robert as to what diamond Tiara was talking about.

'What the hell is a blank flank?'

Looking around Robert found that most of them if not all had a mark on their rears, but Applebloom and her friends. Who was sitting on his left, and far closer to him, Minus Sweetie Belle who was just out of his reach. But her two friends Applebloom and Scootaloo were right next to him.

"Yeah! Well, we get to sit next to him!" Scootaloo remarked, trying to annoy her classmates. Wanting to prevent a physical fight, between the ponies Robert whistled to get their attention.

"Are there any questions, you all have? No doubt at most a few of you have some." If his memory served him well, these kids were all on a field trip. Little did he know Robert just broke the dam.

The questions varied, from how old he was, to what his average diet consisted of. To even how long a giant could live. Granted, Robert didn't have the answers to all of their questions but he made do with what he had.

Eventually, the group of kids collectively ran out of questions to offer, now it was his turn to ask a few of his own.

Now that they had emptied their Questions, Robert saw this as a chance to learn something about this strange new world. But he couldn't make it obvious to them.

"Now tell me, what do you all plan to do once you're all grown up?" All of them answered, some were going to move away to other parts of this country called 'Equestria.' plenty of the fillies and colts were going to stay here in Ponyville.

But one Colt seemed to be less forthcoming, "Storm Hooves? Are you going to answer his question?" asked Sweetie Belle, but Robert stopped her.

"If the Boy doesn't want to tell his plans don't force him to, it's his business, not ours." Giving a few wines of disappointment they had no choice but to stop pestering their classmate.

"I-i wish to join the Royal guards! Maybe even become a knight!" This made the fillies and other colts go wild. "A Knight is the best of the best; their training is far more extreme than bat pony training."

"How many knights does Equestria have currently?" asked the Confused human while Gilda spoke up from across the room.

"From what I remember, having less than a thousand, their training is the hardest. They quite literally break the pony down, and rebuild them again, Rumors back home say. an Equestrian knight is worth two of the Griffin king's guards."

Robert wasn't aware of this, then again he was kinda living out in the middle of nowhere, and before that, he was stuck in a pit fighting ring so it wasn't his fault.

Not long after there was a gentle tug on his arm, looking down Robert saw the colt in question gently pulling to grab his attention. "What's up?" seeing that his mission was achieved, Storm Hooves spoke up.

"Can I T-talk with you alone?" he asked nervously,

Thinking nothing of it, he heaved himself up waving at him to follow. "Give us a moment, we shouldn't be too long," Robert said leaving the throne room, the colt followed close behind.

Traveling toward the exit, the storm was still going strong. As Robert sat back down, he picked the kid up, and onto his lap. "Right, so what's bothering you?" he asked while Storm Hooves was even, more nervous than before.

"Did something bad happen?" The man asked the colt who shook his head. "Did one of the others upset you?" another silent no.

"Then what's the issue?" slowly he mumbled his question, tilting his head Robert didn't hear him.

"Storm, if you want an answer to your question you need to speak up, it's only me and you I promise, Take a deep breath, and ask me." following his instructions Storm Hooves spoke up.

"How am I supposed to become a Knight of Equestria, if I don't even know, the first steps to becoming one? Let alone, when I'm of age my dad wants me to enlist as he did, and his father before him." he half shouted while using his hooves to cover his face in shame.

"S-so I thought I would ask you what is the best making of a Knight."

'Ah, a family tradition I see.' Robert began rubbing his chin in thought about the issue.

'Medieval Knights back home wasn't always seen as Saviors, or even good people for that matter. Maybe I can bend the truth for him. He is a kid after all.'

"Well, a Knight must be Brave, but also Just. They also must be willing to defend the innocent, don't forget a code of honor; that is what makes a Knight a real Knight."

"B-brave? How can I be brave if I can't even stand up to a bully?" Robert wasn't this colt's father; he couldn't just step in and help him but maybe some of his own father's wisdom might.

"Long ago, when I was very small, I was afraid to sleep in the dark. Seeing this, my dad sat me down. He asked me, how can a Colt be brave if he's afraid? That is the only time, a Colt can be, Brave."

Of course, Robert didn't remember this because of his young age, and more or less told a second-hand account from his grandmother.

Storm Hooves looked up in slight understanding. "So you're telling me being Scared is alright to show even as a Knight?"

"Well, yes and no, everyone can be frightened. But when the time comes they must try to hide his or her fear, to protect others. So how about you, make me a promise Storm Hooves."

Looking down at the young pony, Robert saw that his eyes were brimming with internal conflict and anxiety about failing this promise.

Reaching over and patting his head gently, Robert calmed his nerves. "It's not a big one, I swear. If you'd like I can wait for you to relax."

After roughly eight to ten minutes he gave a slight nod, Storm promoting him to speak up.

"I'm ready."

Robert cleared his throat before giving him this promise.

"Promise me, you'll protect the helpless and maybe one day, when I too am helpless, you'll come and protect me."

Bewildered by this Storm spoke up.

"You would need Somepony like me to protect you?" He asked, feeling uncertain of his capabilities.

'Time to boost that confidence, the best for child development.'

Giving a short nod, Robert agreed.

"Of course, you can achieve anything you put your mind to. And yes, even someone like me will need protecting one day."

They stayed there, listening to the rainfall, which made the poor Colt's head begin drifting downward showing how tired today made him.

'Had a long day I see, it's time to head back anyway.' picking him up, Robert got back to his feet while carrying the young colt back to the old throne room.

After arriving back, he found most of the field trip had fallen asleep, around the fire. Doing his best, Robert tried not to make the ground shake with each step and accidentally wake them.

Gently setting him down, Robert took off his Primitive shirt and wrapped them all in it to stay warm and dry.

"G-giant?" someone called out, looking back toward the group, he couldn't see who was calling out towards him.

"Mm? Who's calling for me?" Robert asked, looking over the group as a little hoof shot out, from Applebloom's area of his shirt.

Moving toward her slightly, Robert gently removed the filly from her bed, and soon after Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo, followed.

"Now that we can see each other, what's up?" Robert asked the seemingly, tireless fillies as Scootaloo spoke up, her gaze downcast ears folded.

"Why does Rainbow Dash hate you so much? Every time she talks about you it's always so; negative."

The orange filly said looking up before speaking again, "She has you all wrong! You're actually, pretty awesome! Even on par with Rainbow herself! I just don't understand why."

Seeing this as a good enough moment to enter the conversation. Sweetie Belle piped up, slowly following Scataloo in keeping her head low, her ears also folding. "My older sister, Rarity, says an abundance of mean things about you."

This surprised Robert, to whom this filly was related. 'Jeez kid, I thought I had it rough being the youngest of three brothers but they weren't as much of a stuck-up Pricks, as Rarity.' shaking his head he quickly answered.

"I'm sure they have their reasons, as to why they dislike or despise me, I'm not angry or upset about that fact so it's not really affecting me."

After stating that fact, both Fillies looked up, fearful. Thinking they had lost their temporary place for the night, however, looking up they didn't see a face of anger or displeasure.

The last thing they expected to see was him just shaking his head. "You two, worry too much, but I will respect, and thank you. For your Truthfulness," Picking them up one by one Robert gently nestled them back into their spots.

"Get some sleep, you three we have a busy morning ahead of us." Nodding, they did as told while Robert slowly moved back keeping them close to the fire but not close enough to catch his shirt on fire.

"Well well well, looks like someone can be a good father." Gilda snickered, from her perch while he simply flipped her off.

"I'm not done with you Gilda and you are going to have a little discussion once this is all over." Rolling her golden eagle-like eyes she continued.

"Whatever old man, I'll see you in the morning."She mocked. while getting comfy in her spot,

'She just earned herself a dunk in the largest puddle when the sun comes up.' Robert thought getting comfy this time on the blue throne, this one not being surrounded by holes, therefore keeping him dry.

'Strangely, I haven't slept like this since my time in the pits.' looking down, it gave him deja vu, however, he wasn't forced to be in a cage now and by his standards was free, and not forced to kill because a horse wants him to.

'I feel like Someone or Something out there will try and revoke my freedom. I'll need to make plans to prevent that from happening tomorrow .' Releasing a covered yawn Robert slowly drifted off to sleep.

Luna POV

The Night Princess had discovered from her Commander's Report yesterday night, that her older sister was withholding information about the giant. "Why would, Celestia? My Sister! Do such a thing? I thought we were striving for a common goal."

Soon enough, Luna would be getting her answers, arriving at Celestia's chambers she spotted two of her sister's Royal Guards heading past them.

Luna ignored them, while she gave the door a light knock. 'She shouldn't be sleeping yet it's still early in the evening.'

After a few moments of waiting Celestia answered. "Who is it?" the sun monarch called out while Luna's tail flicked slightly in annoyance.

'how could she not think that I wouldn't approach her about this?!' The younger sister thought before she answered. "Tis, me Sister!"

Momentarily, the handle was surrounded in a familiar golden aura as it unlocked and then opened for the midnight Alicorn.

Seizing the moment Luna entered her older siblings' bed chamber speaking "Sister do you know why I have requested to be here tonight?" Luna asked in hopes that Celestia wouldn't try to hide what news she had.

"No, Luna, what has brought you to my room this time? you always seem to want to meet with me in my chambers." That very much displeased the midnight Alicorn.

Igniting her horn, Luna closed and locked her older sister's room so that her guards didn't interrupt. "Did the Captain of the Royal Guards inform you of what happened?"

Sitting on a lush pillow, Luna studied her elder sister's movements as the Alicorn mare in question was giving a small frown,

"I have not heard, would you like to tell me?" Celestia asked, sitting across from her sister, suddenly a small silver tray appeared holding a tea set with all the essential items.

'You do know, Or else this wouldn't have been pre-prepared.' Luna contemplated, while a golden aura made them both tea.

Soon the delicate but smooth smell of tea filled the room Celestia was busy making her cup the way she liked it. "Careful Tia, all that sugar will go to your posterior," Luna cautioned, giving her a knowing smirk.

"Hush! Can't a mare treat herself to something sweet once and a while?" Celestia remarked after a sixth sugar cube fell into her cup.

"But Tia, that is way too much sugar for tea, Mother has taught us two even three is sufficient." the Night Princess warned, however, Celestia didn't stop till her tenth cube.

"I Believe it's going to be one of those evenings, Sister, now tell me, what has happened to the Captain?" she asked, lifting up the cup with her magic and taking a long sip.

"You already know what happened, Celestia, or else this wouldn't have been readied ahead of my visit." Luna conveyed, showing she already knew what had transpired.

Swallowing the tea Celestia settled her teacup down along with using a napkin to clean any that still remained.

"You still remember the tactics I see, but alas I did hear what transpired. I'm not angry at your actions; Nonetheless, they were very much unnecessary."

"Unnecessary?!" Luna shouted in the royal voice.

"Luna, please turn down the volume," Celestia asked, her horn glowing faintly as she cast a sound barrier spell on the room.

Sadly she did not. "How can you say my actions were Unnecessary! I have been staying up well into the day and all night for information! While you have your student sending you personal reports and information that I have been waiting for!"

Celestia meanwhile was listening to her younger sister's bombardment Luna even reverted back to Old Equestrian from how aggravated she became.

"Luna, did you get it all out of your system?" Celestia inquired, watching the Midnight alicorn pant at the end of her anger.

She didn't respond,

Seeing that as reason enough, Celestia began her defense. "I didn't intend to keep it from you but you aren't sleeping, you're hardly eating as it currently stands. I'm more than willing to exchange the reports my student has given me."

Hope did grow, within Princess Luna's gaze but Celestia interrupted it. "Only, when you start eating and sleeping again consistently." narrowing her eyes, Luna opened her mouth to say something but promptly closed it.

'Have I been losing that much weight?' moving her head Luna looked at her sides and she indeed was becoming dangerously thin.

'Even my Officers are getting concerned about my lack of eating.' Turning her head back, towards her sister she nodded.

"You promise you'll show me all that your star pupil has found if I improve my current situation?"

Celestia gave a soft nod.

Seeing this as reasonable, Luna sighed gently, not wanting to wait more than needed but she spoke up. "I accept your terms Sister, many thanks for the Tea."

Standing back up, Luna moved toward the exit while the magical walls around the room slowly dissipated, "Lulu one more thing."

Stopping, Luna turned her ears toward her sister showing she heard Celestia, "To make sure you're not going to intimidate anypony into lying. I will assign a supervisor to the kitchens to keep track of how much you're eating."

Grumbling, Luna left her older sister's room to finish her night duties, 'I am the Princess of the Night. I do not need a pony that I'm thrice the age of, making sure I am eating correctly.'

"General, Report." The Queen of the Changelings called out, once the communication mirror was activated.

"My Queen, everything is on schedule, the Ponies are not aware of what we're planning."

She seemed almost giddy at their ignorance licking her fangs while her bug wings buzzed a few times. "Excellent work, now what of the dwelling of the Giant?"

"Some of our Warrior class drones have spotted him a few times but weren't able to track him to his lair, my Queen."

Frowning, she lifted her foreleg and began removing some unseen dirt from it.

"You have served me, Unfailingly. For many years now General, it would be a massive shame to dispose of you. For this minor offense, however. I need your Expertise, in the plans to come do not make me regret this act of Mercy."

Moving her hole-ridden foreleg away Chrysalis turned her attention back toward her General who seemed uneasy.

"Thank you, my Queen, for this Mercy. I swear not to squander this opportunity you have given me." Unfazed by his promises, she rolled her slitted eyes before waving her hoof at her subject.

"Before we end this meeting, how many humans have you stolen so far?" Chrysalis inquired, seeing if they had doubled the numbers from last time.

"On Hoof, currently we have two hundred and thirty humans. Do you wish for us to keep gathering more?"

"Stop, that should do adequately, General. Now continue the tasks, I have given for the Giant. Do not engage it, I expect this winter to be a very; Amusing one~"

With a quick, Salute her General spoke. "At once, my Queen." Seeing this as a good enough excuse, The Ruler of the Changelings terminated the transmission to the Everfree outpost.

"Now that that's covered, let's see how my spies are doing." as if on cue her Head-guardian entered the private audience Chamber.

"My Queen."

"Head guardian, I assume you know why you're here?" She nodded.

"Perfect, now Report," Chrysalis stated while her horn kindled a fire in the center of the room producing a green flame.

"Our spies, have been following your orders to a t. Twenty percent, of the Equestrian armies have been infiltrated; give the order and they will drop their false identities, to strike."

She gave a soft hum in thought. 'Plunging my future enemies into a state of confusion would be beneficial for us.' reaching up, Chrysalis moved some of her teal mane from her face as she brooded.

Roughly, four minutes later she shook her head. "Tell the drones to maintain their current identities, until further notice, for now, we can not mess this up. The Ponies believe we are myth and legend, and that foolishness, will be their downfall."

The ancient warrior drone nodded, "At once, your Grace, I shall send messages out Immediately."

Reaching up the Queen waved her front hoof showing that they had finished with the other free hoof Chrysalis rubbed her temples.

'Mother Equus is strange; she brought one Giant back from Extinction, and made most other races forget about the Changeling race. Maybe she's doing our species Kindness? Though I doubt it.'

Getting up Chrysalis, made her way out of the room. making her way toward the hatcheries, wanting to see how much her hoard was growing.

'Everything is going according to MY, plan. Soon we can begin, and we will never have to worry about starvation, for generations!' This made her chuckle softly, while a grin appeared on her face.

Author's Note

I think the next chapter is going to be large again 🥲 it's going to take a hot minute to write.

Also in other news, I need an editor! My main Editor has left so if interested please notify me!

Now that my problems are out to the site please I hope you enjoyed this chapter! And I'll see you all in the comments, on this chapter or the next one!

Chapter Seven - Returning what was lost and some compensation

Chapter seven

Robert POV

The human had been asleep for most of the night, the storm had provided excellent, background noise for Robert.

However, it wasn't made to last. Currently, he was in a state, between consciousness and sleep, Princess Luna didn't seem to intrude on his dreaming, but the fillies and colts had a different idea.

When the sun rose, the once quiet old throne room slowly moved to life, thanks to the four-legged multi-colored alarm clocks.

"Is he awake?" one filly inquired next to Robert's head, as another responded.

"I don't think so should we wake him?" said another.

Groaning, Robert slowly sat up while rubbing his face. "You already have. Who else is awake, at this time?" he questioned, seeing if it was just the two.

"Nope! We're all up and Adam!" Said Applebloom,
who seemed to be wide awake and full of energy.

Opening his eyes, Robert saw the current state of the throne room.

All of the kids were up thanks to Applebloom's persistence. However, a loud but familiar snore broke through the calm and slightly loud morning. The only one she wouldn't pester was the female Griffon.

Remembering his plan, the giant gave a tired sly grin. "You kids want to see a wet chicken?" he asked quietly, they all nodded eagerly, to see what the large human was talking about.

"Alright, but first I need you all to be very quiet." They nodded once more, getting up Robert made his way to the unsuspecting Griffon.

After scooping her up, Robert made his way out of the throne room and straight for the largest mud puddle outside. His entourage of fillies and colts followed close behind.

'Strange, where are Tank and Athena? Up to no good, if you ask me, those little shits are always trying to get in trouble.'

Shaking his head, Robert found a decently large pool of muddy water and without much issue tossed Gilda into it, resulting in a big splash and her sputtering to wakefulness.

"What in the seven Hells! I am going to claw your throat out Ape!" Said a very angry, but soaked Griffon.

Meanwhile, the children found Gilda's misfortune hilarious which added to her anger. "You know what? You're easier to attack than the youths! But now they will face my wrath first!"

"Youths? Look who's sounding like an old man. Or would it be an old hen?" Robert remarked smirking, which only pissed her off more, making the soaked multi-attributed creature go into a frenzy.

Getting out of the water, Gilda went straight for Robert, hitting and clawing his legs. It did little to harm him, but he picked her up once she started to draw blood from him.

Holding her like an ice cream cone, Robert held her with one hand. Watching her wiggle about trying to break free.

"You look like a wet dog," Robert remarked, while she attempted to free herself from the giant's clutches.

Seeing she couldn't escape or attack him she decided to shriek at him. "I wouldn't look like anything, but a Griffin If you didn't toss me into that puddle!"

Robert continued to hold the fuming Griffin, while she pecked at his hand, even going as far as to peck bite his fingers. In hopes of making him drop her.

Knowing Gilda by now, Robert spoke up."If I drop you it's going to hurt, there isn't any water here to break your fall." He warned but Gilda wasn't having it.

"I don't care if you shit gold! Put. me. down!" the wet Griffin demanded.

"As you wish." Leaning down, Robert plopped her down on the gravel path below, after getting back on solid ground she stormed off, meanwhile the kids had composed themselves from their laughing fits.

"Now! That was funny." Said the filly with a Diamond Tiara, on her head, seemingly pleased at one person's displeasure.

'Jeez, it wasn't that funny. I mean it was, but you didn't need to rub salt in the wound.' Dusting himself off Robert waved the kids over.

"It's time to leave children, prepare yourselves. Nothing has happened during my travels alone, but I am unsure of what might happen in a group."

Nodding the Fillies and Colts made their way toward the exit, Going back inside Robert had grabbed his Club, for protection.

Returning, Robert whistled to grab their awareness. He would need to go over some ground rules, for them to ensure their safety.

"Please, do not wander off. Stick with the main group, and if we run into anything please stay behind me, so I don't step on any of you by mistake."

The field trip of young ponies nodded in agreement. With that taken care of, Robert ducked down to leave threw the gate the group following close behind.

Twilight POV

The whole town of Ponyville was in shambles, Mrs, Cheerilee was currently having a breakdown over the potential loss of all her students.

"It's all my fault! I shouldn't have taken my class into the Whitetail Woods! We should have just gone to the zoo, or something else entirely!" Cheerliee sobbed.

While she wept, Pinky Pie and Fluttershy were by her side doing their best to cheer the distraught mare up.

"Don't worry, Mrs. Cheerilee! We will get them all back, I promise!" the hyper mare declared, however, this did little to calm her.

Twilight had been standing near the rest of her friends while they silently conversed. "If I'm being mighty honest with y'all this situation has me on edge."

Looking over, Twilight witnessed Applejack's tail flicking and twitching, if that wasn't enough she was hopping from left to right on her hooves. Turning her head right she saw Rarity wasn't fairing much better.

"Stay calm, Applejack and Rarity. I know Applebloom was on that field trip, same for Sweetie Belle. But we need to get ready to find them." Twilight proposed to her friends.

"If it helps you both relax the local, Royal guards have offered to help us find them. They also are bringing out some humans to assist in the search."

"Not to be rude, Twi, but how the hay are them, humans going to find my sister? Let alone a whole field trip! They should have brought bloodhounds!" Applejack reasoned, clearly showing, she wasn't thinking straight due to fear.

"Applejack calm down, we will get them home safe, ready to join the search teams? From what I was told they already began combing this side of the Ever-free."

Nodding they all entered the forest however, something seemed off. Her friends didn't seem to notice, so she decided to inform them of the issue.

"Girls, is it just me, Or does the Ever-free, seem? Bigger? It's as if somepony chopped the smaller trees but left the higher ones."

Slowing down, just a bit the main six looked about this made Rarity speak up. "Is that a bad thing, darling? The smaller the forest is the better." Commented, the elegant mare.

"Yeah, so what, Egghead? it's just a few trees, nothing more." Rainbow Dash tiredly remarked, having been woken up that early so she wasn't in the best of moods.

"U-um, Rainbow Dash. Many smaller woodland creatures use these trees for their homes. From what I could make out, from the critters, something Massive was tearing them down."

"Less talking y'all! More searching!" Said Applejack not wanting their time to be wasted, over the information she deemed at the current time pointless.

Following the route the field trip took, the main six including a few town residents, continued the search. Occasionally calling out names in hopes a response would be returned.

"This is pointless! Do you know how large the Ever-free is?" said a distant pony their friend shortly responded.

"True, but still we volunteered to help out. We can't just leave now just because the outlook seems bleak." Applejack and Rarity were on the verge of committing murder.

Their tails were lashing, along with their labored breathing. "Applejack, Rarity. Let it go, they are ponies, they have a right to mentally prepare, for the worst outcome."

"If they bothered you that bad, I can take care of it, Applejack and Rarity." Rainbow Dash offered but the farm pony shook her head.

"No, it's fine. I don't agree with it at all. But Twi's right about that."

Glancing towards Rarity, she finally spoke up. " It would be very unladylike, to attack somepony for their personal opinions, however. They did a poor job at picking the place, and time."

Twilight nodded, internally she breathed a sigh of relief, thanking Celestia for having her friends see reason instead of striking blindly.

"Maybe we should go even deeper! in the woods? Who knows! Maybe the Giant has them?" Asked Pinkie Pie.

Twilight nodded.

"I wouldn't go that far, Pinkie but it's the best we have currently. Does anypony have any objections?" Asked Twilight.

Fluttershy decided to quietly convey after all this time. "We really shouldn't go deeper. it's too dangerous for us, even humans wouldn't go there."

The shy mare muttered, not liking the idea of going into the heart, of the Ever-free, and neither did Rarity.

"Look, I know it's dangerous but I'll protect us," Twilight reassured while Rainbow Dash joined in to help sway the group.

"You have the fastest flier in all of Equestria helping you. I think we shall be fine!" The rainbow mare stated, her wings opened wide to prove her point.

Gulping, Applejack nodded. "Right, let's go then y'all." Gradually the group of six mares entered uncharted Ever-free territory.

Robert POV

Turns out, Applebloom had boasted about riding a giant weeks prior to the field trip. Which made her classmates jealous.

And what did they ask, the moment they left the castle of the two Royal Sisters, it was if they could take turns riding his shoulders.

The majority of them used their wicked pouting faces to force him to agree to it.

In the end, Robert agreed so for most of the journey he had either one or two fillies or colts, even three of them on his shoulder until they were satisfied.

"Are we there yet?" Asked a colt with brown spots around his body.

"No," Robert responded, while another spoke up.

"Are we close? We don't want to be here longer than needed, this place is eerie." This time, a filly with purple glasses spoke up, and again Robert answered.

"I am aware, you all find these woods scary but you shouldn't be so worried, nothing is going to attack any of you, while I'm here." The man reassured the field trip, which by this point did little to ease their nerves.

"W-what if something attacks us?" Asked Sweetie Belle. And again Robert answered.

"You have my word, nothing will happen to you all. I believe we all should play a game, wouldn't you children agree?" He asked as a small recourse of agreement was his answer.

"Perfect, how about the quiet game? The first err… Pony, to speak, will lose. Got it?" he asked and they nodded, however, Applebloom didn't agree with it.

"What do we win for staying quiet?" she asked, making Robert groan inwardly.

'For the love of all, that is holy. Just stop talking, how hard is it for them? I can't keep focused on keeping them safe if they keep on babbling.'

"I'll decide once we're out, until then please keep quiet."

Seeing that as reason enough, many of the fillies and colts. Kept quiet, making Robert celebrate his victory, of Silence. 'Thank God, I was about to toss these kids out instead of walking them.'

"Stay here, I'll just be over here for a moment to see where we are." Walking off from the main dirt path he found a ridge.

Robert simply walked up to it preparing to return to the main group, before he paused. something was off, a strange fragrance was in the air, it smelled like decomposition, mixed with the aromas of autumn.

He stood there for what felt like an hour before a voice spoke up. "G-giant? Are you ok?" Scootaloo asked, making him snap back to his current situation.

"Nothing, just something that caught my attention that is all." Robert dismissed, not wanting them to worry over that little issue.

Slowly, his knee began to hurt, not excruciating pain mind you. But just enough to be noticeable, the smell of rot was starting to make him light-headed. Turning towards the children he kneeled to be sorta eye level with them.

"Children listen closely to the message I am about to impass onto you, this is serious. Ok?" he asked, they of course all nodded showing they understood. Just how serious, this was. Even Diamond Tiara, and her friend named 'Silver Spoon.' had been listening to him not like they had a choice in the matter.

"Winter is coming. This one will be long, and dark things will come." Robert warned, which confused the young fillies and colts.

Luckily, Applebloom spoke up to ask the question they all had on their minds. "What do ya mean by that? Not trying to sound rude but winter isn't going to start for another month or so. Fall is already here. But how can you tell this winter will be bad?"

"I can feel it, even smell it on the wind; If I am telling the truth, I can not give an exact time of when it will transpire but tell them to be ready."

"I doubt they will listen to us, maybe you can talk to them instead?" Applebloom reasoned, however, Robert shook his head.

"They will not listen to me, so I ask you all to be my voice of reason." He asked, seeing that he succeeded this time Robert got back to his feet and waved for them to follow.

"What do we call you when they ask us about your identity?" The same filly asked Robert yet another question.

Thinking for a moment; Robert's brain received an idea. "Tell them, a Pony warned you all, of course, you all can decide, on the description of this pony but please. Keep it, realistic at the very least."

Eventually, they all nodded.

"Thank you, children, we are almost free of these woods." The human answered, carrying on the trees around him were starting to shrink.

Once above his head, the trees grew smaller and smaller till finally, he needed to bend down slightly to exit the forest. "As I promised, you all are out of the forest."

Glancing around, the young ponies seemed to be unsure of which way to go, this made Diamond Tiara speak up.

"Hey, meat for brains we don't see which way is Ponyville. How in Celestia's name, does that help anypony?" Applebloom and her two other friends were going to gang-tackle the filly for expressing her irritation.

"Not going to be a problem."

Looking around for a short moment Robert spotted the town before pointing in its direction. "Go that way, you'll be home by noon." He offered before waving them farewell.

"You all should be safe now, nothing should follow but to be safe. Stay ten steps away from the forest." After saying their farewells, the young ponies left the giant human. Watching them for a decent while to make sure nothing attacked them, Robert gradually turned to leave and headed back home.

"I don't get paid enough for this shit," he said, reaching up and wiping his eyes. Robert was famished, no doubt Gilda was too. They hadn't eaten anything since two days ago.

'At least she had the courtesy of not trying to eat me in front of those children. Or my fingers, these hands never get a break. I'm surprised she didn't even try to eat those Ponies.'

Making it onto the many unmaintained trails, the Ever-free had, Robert went in the same direction he led the field trip from. 'Finally, I can eat something, that won't frighten those um; fillies and colts. It's been too long since we had some meat.'

Traveling back at a brisk pace back towards his home. 'It's still coming along, after all this time I doubt it will ever be finished solo.'

In the distance, northwest of his position something was coming. 'What the hell is that?' entering some wilting shrubbery and standing beside a few trees Robert waited wanting the element of surprise for whatever was on its way.

"Admit it, Twilight we're lost!" roared a furious, but regal fashion designer who was standing beside her friends.

Groaning, The mare in question responded. "Rarity were not lost, the exit to the Ever-free is that way." she pointed back with a hoof, but it only made the situation worse.

"You said that last time and in a different direction! Darling," Rarity hissed as Rainbow Dash decided to pipe in.

"I'll get us a sense of direction, Don't kill each other while I'm gone."

Doing his best to stay perfectly still, Robert held onto the surrounding trees to steady himself. While the cyan-blue Pegasi, zipped past Robert, roughly a few minutes later.

Applejack called out to her blue friend. "Do you see anything up there Dash? More importantly the field trip."

"All I see is dying leaves and trees, and guess what Twi? We're lost. Near the middle of the Ever-free no less!" Rainbow Dash answered, trying to make the bookworm admit she had gotten them lost.

"You're not helping the situation Rainbow!" Remarked a slightly annoyed Twilight.

'Jeez, these Ponies argue a lot for being friends. I'm doing great, just keep still and they will trout right on by.' Robert's plan was simple, avoid them then stroll off.

'This is the longest game of hide-and-seek, I've ever played. It doesn't help that these Ponies suck at being searchers.' Robert inwardly commented until a familiar barking caught his awareness.

'I hope that isn't who I think it is.' he hoped the ponies who were currently trotting by. Didn't hear the Timberwolves

"Twilight, Darling. We got filthy Timberwolves on the way!" Rarity warned as Fluttershy uttered.

"Maybe we could A-avoid them?" She offered not wanting to harm them, regardless of the barking becoming louder.

"It's too late Fluttershy, they have our scent, and we have no choice but to fight." Twilight, determined before a blast of magic, rushed forth hitting the Timberwolf, causing it to howl in pain.

"S-stop Twilight!" Fluttershy pleaded.

However, the shy pegasi's plea was soundly denied, While another shot rang out.

'The hell is going on out there?' Peeking his head out of the trees Robert bumped his noggin against Something soft.

"Hey! Watch it." Yelled the Element of Loyalty which made her pause in trepidation.

Robert looked down; the cyan mare turned her head upwards to see what bumped her, spotting her magenta eyes shrink from their normal size down to pinpricks.

"T-twilight." Rainbow Dash faltered, attempting to grab her attention about their giant resident.

"Not now Rainbow, I'm trying to get a sense of direction. Because somepony made me forget where we were heading."

Before she could get another word out Robert nabbed the rainbow pony from the air. "Twilight!" She shouted this however grabbed the other's attention.

"It's the filthy Giant Brute! And it has Rainbow Dash." Rarity exclaimed, making Twilight finally look over.

'I have been spotted, I might as well get out of these trees. I also cleaned myself yesterday Rarity.'

Pushing through, Robert saw their faces once again.

However, a strange musk was in the air which gave him pause.

'So that's what a group of sweating mares smell like, their fragrances are Sweet? Odd.'

"Hello again. Do you remember us?" Twilight attempted the diplomatic approach, meanwhile, Rainbow Dash was thrashing about against his chest and hand.

"D-don't let him rend me in half!!" Rainbow pleaded while Twilight continued.

"Rainbow, it's kind of hard to do that when you're shouting," Twilight said with a forced smile, hoping her yelling wouldn't set him off.

"Uh, Fluttershy? Ya think you can use your way with animals on him?" Applejack asked, taking a few steps back from him.

Seeing that most of her friends were still wary of him, Fluttershy gracefully took to the air and shortly arrived in front of his face offering a small smile.

"H-hello again Giant, it appears we are lost and can not find our way back home; would you mind taking us back? If that wouldn't be too much trouble." The shy cream-colored Pegasi asked.

"And maybe put me down?" Rainbow Dash added with a huff, her hind legs, and tail being the only thing visible to her land-bound friends.

"Could you possibly put my friend, down as well? She doesn't like being held." Fluttershy softly reasoned.

Looking towards Fluttershy, he sighed gently, lowering Rainbow Dash down before plopping her down with a thud.

"Thank Celestia, I will never get used to that thing picking me up," Rainbow confessed, shaking out her cyan coat like a dog before troting back towards her friends.

Gently, Fluttershy landed on his shoulder going in for a quick nuzzle, not before long Robert took them out of the Ever-free forest.

'I'm not a taxi service, I doubt these Ponies have realized that.' Making it back home with a Sigh, Robert remembered how he cautioned them off.

grabbing a young tree and pulling it from the earth, and making a line border. 'I think I need to make it even more clear but first let me feed Gilda.'

Entering the old throne room Cragadile in toe, while the Griffon in question released a war cry and then slammed herself against his head.

"You Better tell me next time you bring strays in here!" Gilda warned while he rolled his eyes.

"This is technically my home, Gilda, you're just living here," Robert recalled making her hiss.

"Just shut your mouth and feed me, you oversized varmint." Gilda insulted him; however, it did little to bother him.

'Good to know she hasn't changed in the slightest.' Gently grabbing her with his free hand Robert moved her off before doing what she requested.

"Is this animal meat any good?" he asked her, making her look over towards it, shuddering slightly. Finally realizing what Robert had brought home,

"Only if you want to break your teeth! Cragadile meat is tough to eat, It takes hours before it can even be chewed. And don't get me started with the taste!"

'I need to prove her wrong. I can tenderize it no problem but I doubt there's much to do for its taste.'

Grabbing his club, Robert got to work breaking down the long-dead Beast.

General POV

Within a tavern far from Equestria and the Ever-free, a Minotaur was sitting at a table surrounded by his crew of mercenaries.

"You got a job for us, boss? The others are getting anxious." Asked a male Griffin this made the battle-scared bull chuckle, "I don't but our guest does."

Turning towards the far side of the old rundown tavern he waved over a cloaked figure. "Now tell me and my crew as to why you wish to, 'hire.' Our services? Make it quick, or I'll be painting my ax red with your blood." Asked the mercenary boss,

Unfazed, the cloaked figure removed their head cover revealing a gold necklace and other expressive jewelry, along with the owner of such wares, a female griffin. "We have heard you're the largest mercenary group within the whole Griffin kingdom."

Nodding the minotaur grinned while retrieving a dagger to begin shaving in front of her. "We sure are lassie, but what is a pretty little thing like you, needing our services for? If you wanted a night in the sheets you could have asked~" said the leader of the Mercs.

"I am not interested in your kind of ilk. The job is simple: travel to Equestria, burn the Ever-free till nothing remains. But ash and Cinder" This annoyed the merc, but he spoke up.

"Another war against the ponies I see; fine this is gonna cost you five hundred platinum coins." He offered grinning.

"Why are you price gouging? I've noticed, and heard you do jobs for way less." The female griffin snapped while he simply shrugged.

"Now, I've increased it to eight hundred platinum coins for your attitude. Come back with the money or don't come back at all," that was her ultimatum.

Growling, she stormed off leaving the tavern and re-equipping her head cover to hide her identity.

"Damn, mercenaries, the Prince was a fool to trust them." Reaching over she slightly grabbed her hidden blade.

"If he didn't need their aid, I would have sliced their throats out and fed their testicles to wild dogs for disrespecting a Knight of the empire."

Releasing her handle, she entered a hidden room connected to the Royal castle.

The unmistakable sounds of lovemaking were heard; not wanting to interrupt the Prince she knocked in the method he instructed her to follow before it slowed and eventually stopped, then a muffled voice spoke up.

"take your scraps of food back, Hen, I have some business to conduct." A few moments later the same male voice spoke up.

" 'The White Death' I've been waiting for you~ have the mercenaries agreed to the contract?" the Prince commented, all manner of Feathers all over the room, the room reeking of sex.

"My lord, they have not. Those filthy lowborns demanded more than the standard cost because I wouldn't 'amuse' them." She answered truthfully while the male griffin arose from the bed giving her a view of his physique.

Compared to a regular male griffon the prince was scrawnier looking and physically weaker. "What is the new price they request?"

Without missing a beat she answered. " They want eight hundred platinum coins as if we would pay for them."

"The king; My father is perishing, and I don't want my younger half-brother to steal the throne from me. Just because I was born out of wedlock. Pay them their damn coins, and I'll have the troops for what I plan to complete."

"My Lord, what that might be? Forgive me but you have left me in the dark about what you have planned. Why do we need to burn a forest that is so far from Griffonstone? It shouldn't be our hardship, if anything it is the Ponies."

Grasping, a golden engraved goblet the tiny male took a long hearty drink of its contents; with a content sigh, he looked back giving her a wicked smile, wine dripping off his beak.

"Very well I suppose I shall fill you in." Moving back towards the bed the bastard prince laid upon it stretching.

"Rumors claim the fallen Princess summoned a Giant to fight for her. This proves that their kind survived the mass slaughter in the very lands of their birth. Equestria, my plan is simply to burn the only place it could be hiding, and once the Ponies catch it. I'll steal it right from under their snouts. And that's when I can begin breeding Giant humans for war!"

The griffin knight wasn't a fool if she was, she wouldn't be a knight in the first place, but there were so many holes in the heir's plan. She thought about objecting but held her beak shut knowing he would throw a hissy fit for her simply showing he isn't a master strategist.

"Your Will be done, my Lord."

She answered bowing slightly, 'After I become his king's guard I can leave this fool and return to my father. This plan couldn't be more than ridiculous last I recall destroying a Giant's grove will attract their wrath; the last thing we need is an angry Giant tearing apart the capital.'

To be honest, she was only serving him to earn her White Cloak, and then depart, as agreed upon by her father.

"What are you waiting for? Give them their money so I can begin my master plan!" he demanded, making her sigh before nodding.

"As you command." Stepping over numerous piles of varying feathers to leave the room.

The White furred Griffin sighed, before leaving to acquire said money.

Robert POV

"What in the name of all the divine gods!" Gilda began chewing on the meat she found most unfitting to eat.

Giving a soft shrug he continued to cook his half. "No meat is impossible to loosen up, given time," Robert answered watching Gilda tear into her food with ravenous hunger.

"If I return home I'm taking you with me," Gilda mandated, through her chewing of the meat. Sparking the human to answer her,

"You'll need to run it by me Gilda, last I checked, I'm sorta not welcomed in a city especially those who have stone walls and iron gates," Robert answered truthfully while she made a sound of annoyance.

"Who said you needed to agree?" she snapped, looking over towards him grease and other meat fluids dripping down her chin and beak.

"I did; you forget Gilda If I say no, how in god's name are you going to make me? I'm far larger than you and stronger than you. Do I need to continue?"

Robert asked, showing how little control she had over him.

Thinking for a moment she spoke up. "I have wings so therefore flight!" Gilda beamed with pride even unfurling her large brown wings to prove her point further.

"Congratulations Gilda you have one thing over me. Which is flight," looking over towards her he clapped slowly to prove his point.

Huffing she went back to eating, seeing that argument as a fool's errand.

"How is the food?" Robert asked, bringing the hot metal container over and leaving it on the marble flooring next to his griffin companion.

"You have truly surprised me, I bet not even the royal chefs of Griffonstone can compete, Against your culinary ability."

This made Robert pause in slight confusion. 'I guess Griffin's never heard of tenderizing meat before. Then again why would they need to? Sharp claws and a hard beak work just fine, but would ruin the meat. For anyone else who wants any,'

"It was just a simple concept that me and others have agreed on, for making the most undesirable of meats more desirable."

"I need to meet your friends! Who knows what else you and your companions can achieve for Griffin Culinary! I could make a fortune from their work." Gilda mumbled the last sentence regardless of Robert hearing her.

'Guess I can add money motivated, for the Griffins of this world.' Picking up a decent-sized piece Robert took a bite of the oversized alligator meat.

The taste was indeed similar to Alligator but wasn't as chewy or hard to eat as his companion mentioned earlier.

Consuming it without much difficulty he and Gilda ate in relative silence;

Finally, the female griffin spoke up. "I might as well ask now because why not, but do you have any family?" her completion showed she didn't care but he knew on the inside she did.

At least somewhat.

"I do, well I had family, it was me, my three brothers, and our parents."

"Mm. How are they?" She asked, giving him a side-eye stare, her golden orbs looking him up and down.

"Well for starters, my father is no longer living, including my mother and two older brothers."

"Which means my grandparents took me in. I had to learn to read and Write back then."

'Crap should I even bring up the fact that I am speaking English? Or should I take a shot in the dark and call it Equestrian?'

She narrowed her eyes and that was enough to make him continue.

" I couldn't speak Equestrian well, neither and it didn't help living in a house and community where they spoke another language; But In the end, I learned."

"You didn't know how to read and write?" Gilda inquired.

"I did, but when I moved in with my grandparents they didn't understand the Equestrian language. I more or less had to teach them but I only managed to get a few words to a sentence before they gave up; both in speaking and penmanship."

Thinking for a moment Gilda grinned furtively, before speaking again. "Tell you what, if you can speak your primary language again I'll stop calling you ape, varmint, and cattle. Do we have a deal?"

Thinking for a moment Robert nodded and offered her his large hand.

"We do indeed." She took to the air and made her way over to him before shaking his larger hand.

"Just one issue, I might be a little rusty. I haven't used it in a few months."

She rolled her eyes and waved him off, "That's fine deewb, as long as it's understandable it counts."

Moving back toward her food she lay down watching him intensely.

"Testa di piume." He said simply making her tilt her head.

"What did you call me?" She asked not sure how to take it.

"I called you a feather-head."

She puffed her cheeks out somewhat proving his point but ultimately sighed in defeat.

"A deals a deal; By the way, a word of advice. Don't go around speaking both Equestrian and that language you have no idea how many hens and mares will be after you."

'Like that isn't already happening, don't forget most of this world's governments and science institutes. Wanting to do god knows what to me.'

She stayed silent for what felt like an eternity before Gilda finally spoke up again. "My apologies for your loss,"

Giving a soft grin Robert spoke up. "See? I knew you had a heart past all that toughness."

A blush appeared on her white feathered cheeks before she uttered. "S-shut up deewb!" the hue remaining on her face.

"Thank you for showing you care enough to ask."

Reaching over Robert gave her head a few gentle pats before finishing off his meal.

'Maybe not all griffins are bad. Maybe the same with Ponies? Still, I would rather avoid them all if possible.'

"Are you done eating Gilda?" he asked looking over, seeing she had eaten nearly half the cooked Cragadile.

"Hells No, I haven't eaten all day yesterday or it's dusk I will eat till my stomach hurts!" As if on cue she grimaced, moving a claw toward her stomach making Robert raise an eyebrow in amusement.

"I think you reached your limit," he warned but Griffins will be Griffins, and she kept trying to eat the meat she was given.

'Damn she's stubborn, but credit where credit is due. I did starve her for a day or two, so I'll take the fall on that one.'

"Once you're done, clean up after yourself I'm off to bed." Getting up Robert went outside to find some water to clean himself with.

Leaving the half-rebuilt stone gate he began cleaning himself up in the moat water a voice piped up from behind him.

"Ah, the Giant-folk I seek your assistance once more." Turning to look he spotted Zecora,

"Hello, what has happened for you to grace me with your presence Zecora? Do you have more errands you need to run in Ponyville, or do I need to gather herbs and plants from the heart of the Ever-free again?"

Shaking her head she moved closer.

"No Giant-folk, this trip was not about some endeavor."

"Then what was it about?" he persisted, making her sigh.

"The locals of Ponyville, wish to offer you tribute for being there during their time of need."

This made Robert hesitate thinking this was a form of trickery and they would track him because of it.

"Why didn't they come here and offer it in person? Or leave it at the edge of the Ever-free?"

Giving a soft giggle she answered. "They do not trust the forest's wildlife as predominantly compared to you, the gifts are at my humble abode, pick them up any time Giant-folk."

Nodding, he moved toward the entrance of the old castle and pointed inside towards the courtyard."If you want, you are allowed to stay with me. I just wish that you're not afraid of meat and wooden wolves."

She showed a face of surprise at the fact of him taming a Timberwolf, let alone two of them.

"You truly are full of surprises, Giant-folk. But nay I can not enter your dwelling for I have business back home." Zecora answered moving closer she nuzzled against his leg.

"Not a problem Zecora, remember you are welcome here anytime." Nodding, she conversed again.

"I will not overlook this proposal in the future, farewell friend." The zebra waved and Robert returned the gesture, he watched her walk off.

Robert kept watching till she disappeared into the darkness of the Ever-free.

Reaching up he gave his beard a once over, looking at it in the reflection. 'Jesus, I have an insane Santa Claus beard, going. I still have those Bandit Ponies weapons thankfully. But my beard will be handled tomorrow,'

Getting back to his feet, Robert went back inside.

Finding Gilda unconscious, her abdomen was bloated. 'She was acting like I was going to take it from her.'

Picking up the sleeping Griffin, he gently dumped her into her mattress of feathers and dead grass.

Laying down to sleep, Robert got comfortable as best as one could lying on a solid marble floor before sleeping;

Waking up the next morning he sat up stretching. 'Shit I need a real bed, this floor is killing me.'

Getting up and ignoring his sleeping companion Robert began his trip toward Zecora's home to retrieve these gifted supplies.

Walking towards the zebra's tree hut, he couldn't shake the feeling of being observed. 'This doesn't feel good, someone or something is watching me.'

Staying on track, he kept traveling with the sound of bug wings near him. 'How close to my ears is this insect? There's no way it can be that close but if it isn't close to me how massive is it?'

Moving faster the flying sound stayed right on his tail but never showed itself.

'Is there a goddamn massive hornet nest?! Oh hell no! I would rather fight that massive star bear. Over a Giant hornet's nest!' Deciding on sprinting, to save himself from being stung, Robert stomped through tree branches, and bushes, and almost crushed a family of field mice in the process.

Stumbling into the zebra's front yard made her appear. "What has you spooked? If it terrifies the Giant-folk I must certainly worry." Zecora piped up, her ears on a constant swivel listening for potential threats.

The buzzing had long since stopped, had the wasp lost interest? Did something else get close towards its hive? Regardless he was hiding behind Zecora despite the size difference.

"Who the hell was going to tell me Giant hornets live in these woods." He hissed trying to keep his tone low, so the flying hellspawn didn't hear him.

Giving a confused glance she spoke up. "Have you consumed purple or blue plants? I have dwelled in these woods for many a year and not once have I caught a glimpse of a Giant flying bee."

Looking down he scooped her up, making the zebra produce a sound of surprise. "I'll prove it to you," Robert decreed taking the annoyed Zebra toward this supposed massive hornet sighting.

Dropping her off at where the noises first began the zebra flicked her short tail, before looking around to find what frightened him so much.

"You followed this direction only?" she asked, looking towards him.

'Can't she see the snapped tree branches and the holes I left?'

Giving a nod she hummed, following the path glancing up trees and checking places here and there.

Zecora repeated this process until they finally arrived back at her tree hut.

"A conclusion I have made."

Looking down, Robert watched her as she was still trouting, not even looking back in his direction.

"Your hysteria is built on unsolid grounds. And you, are the only one who can stop it."

Stunned he opened his mouth to speak but stopped, she was right if nothing attacked him what's the point in freaking out the way he did.

"You're sure there's no Giant wasps or bees of any kind in these woods?" Sighing Zecora stopped then turned to face him.

"Raise me, with your hand."

Kneeling Robert gave her his hand, hopping up she pointed upwards with a single hoof; lifting her she stopped him upon reaching his face.

Standing up on her hind legs she attempted to squish his face. "There are no wasps of that size here. The only place that something similar may reside is in the jungle lands."

'Right, so avoid any jungles.'

Robert didn't mind bees or hornets despite their aggressive or curious nature but he honestly thought a Hornet the size of a two-person vehicle was chasing him, making him nearly crap himself.

Setting her back down she walked towards the side of her home. "Now that you have seen reason come and take the offerings of Ponyville."

Following her he discovered what the town had amassed to offer him.

Most of the goods were sealed in wooden boxes and barrels. "What is all this stuff?" Robert inquired while she simply shrugged.

"I do not know I hadn't emptied their items."

Moving over and kneeling Robert pulled the covers off revealing grub that was sealed and packed safely in the box.

"Expecting a food deposition mm?" she inquired, plopping down onto a rug that was hoof-made.

"I was not. Zecora, do you have enough food to last through winter?" looking back toward her she smiled.

"Most definitely, I Admire your consideration, my friend. But please take it all the town Ponies claim more is on the way and it is becoming an annoyance to stare at."

"This will be gone by today Zecora, you have my word."

Getting up she left tail swishing, "Then I should not worry." She responded, heading inside and leaving him with his small hoard of food.

'I should hide this where Gilda can't reach, true she's warming up to me but that griffon is a glutton through and through. Maybe somewhere in the castle; no she most likely wanders around it constantly; How about the tree cave?' Thinking for a few moments he shook his head.

'Not secure enough to store food or supplies no doubt Wildlife use that cave when I'm not around, especially in the colder months to hibernate. That leaves the mine I constructed. Animals, especially the predatory ones, probably have avoided that place like the plague. Because of my scent; just the scavengers are the issue.'

After giving it much thought, Robert had decided to use his mine as a Primitive underground storehouse until Gilda had agreed to cut down on her overeating.

Picking up the supplies all in one go was a pain but Robert had managed to balance it all in his arms. 'Why are there so many barrels of fluid? Do they think I can't find clean drinking water? If I couldn't find any I would be dead by now.'

Finally approaching the hill that held his excavation site, Robert placed the gifted materials outside of the giant mine before going in;

Confirming it was vacant of any Ever-free Creatures both Predator and prey, minus a few bats.

Spooking them off, Robert went outside to check what he had been gifted by the Equines. "Three wooden crates of dried apples, two Crates of hay, and five barrels of fluid. And one crate of dried flowers,"

Opening one barrel, a sugary yet sweet smell reached his nose, lifting the barrel he poured a small mouth full into his mouth tasting the sweet beverage. The taste was pure apple and natural sugars, and hardly enough alcohol contents to affect him.

"The hell is this stuff supposed to be a children's drink? Thank god I'm not diabetic, I hope they don't give this stuff to children this shit will make them into literal rockets for days."

However, an idea popped into his cranium. 'Sugar, plus yeast ferments into Booze."

Grinning, he sealed the barrel closed.

'I'm going to get shitfaced this winter, guaranteed. However, I'll leave those boxes in the field in front of the forest because I refuse to eat flowers and I would rather cut my hand off before I eat hay.'

Searching for something to cover the crater with Robert used some dirt and fallen trees, 'That is only temporary I'm going to need a big rock to seal it off. But first, I'm giving this back to the ponies.'

Twilight POV

Looking over the letter one last time, the lavender mare did a retake of what she wrote in her mind.

'Dear Princess Celestia, I wish to inform you that the Field trip has been found on the outskirts of Ponyville all of them claim different accounts some claim the Giant saved them. Others say a Pony Stallion saved them and a small percentage of the group have refused to say anything.

I have no idea what the Royal Guard report will state, but I wanted to tell you that in the event of it being the Giant, I have already taken the incentive and convinced my good friend Applejack to give some of the stores for winter to him. My goal is to try and lure him into town with food. I ask that if you can assist us in the matter we would greatly appreciate it. But I believe it was a Stallion or even mare, as humans and Giants aren't capable of speaking.

Signed your faithful student Twilight Sparkle.'

After verifying it was all factual the powerful Unicorn sealed the scroll before floating it off to Spike for him to send off to Canterlot.

With her ears, she heard her number-one assistant breathe his fire breath.

"Spike! Did you read that book I provided you?" Twilight called out to the other room. However, the baby dragon had snuck off not wanting to receive her wrath for not reading a book.

'Sooner or later he will read that book about obscure Unicorn history. Maybe I could lock him in the basement to read it?'

Rubbing her chin with a hoof she shook her head a few moments later seeing that as too extreme, true she never had any real reason to punish Spike.

The idea never really appeared in her mind. She did get irritated by his decisions at times but Twilight could never stay mad at him. He's at that stage in his life where dragons and juveniles make mistakes, it happens.

Sighing, the lavender mare went outside. Maybe a night stroll will clear her mind while she walked her hooves crushed dried brown leaves.

'I think this could have been a Stallion this whole time, Giants and also humans are incapable of speech.'

Entering the Park with Luna's moon lighting her way and the cool night air flowing through her coat made her sigh, she spoke the same words this stallion told the foals. "Winter is coming. This one will be long, and dark things will come. I can feel it, even smell it on the wind; If I am telling the truth, I can not give an exact time of when it will transpire but tell them to be ready."

Furrowing her brow, Twilight became even more confused by this pony's actions. Why wouldn't this stallion tell them directly, instead of using fillies and colts as a go-between?

What was coming?

Regardless of what it was, this Pony had stumped the prodigy mare. Sitting down on a park bench, made for Ponies in mind, she just decided to do some stargazing trying to decipher the message mentality, along with occupying herself.

By this point, the town of Ponyville had fallen silent and many homes were dark with the occupants asleep inside.

Getting to her hooves, Twilight began the walk back home Spike by this point was most likely asleep.

Stepping onto her welcome mat of the library, she magically unlocked the front door before entering, closing, and locking the door behind her.

Finding the baby dragon fast asleep on the first step going up towards the restroom and their bedroom.

Looking more closely at him Twilight discovered Spike had knocked out reading a book, upon closer inspection she found out it was the book she told him to read.

Giving a soft smile, she placed a green bookmark inside the book to show where he left off before putting it back on its shelf.

"It's time for bed, Spike." Twilight softly said lifting him in her magic and taking him to his bed to sleep.

Author's Note

This story lives!!!

I'm terribly sorry for leaving you guys hanging I just to move to my new place that alone took six days (just got wifi yesterday.)

And immediately began working on this!

I am also sick with a fungal infection so wish me luck on that. 🤧

Next chapter is going to be a bloody one! So I hope you guys like a Giant kicking some butt and taking some names! And maybe a equestrian space program.

Chapter Eight - A bloody Hearth's warming and a small promise to a Princess

Chapter Eight

Princess Luna had been ecstatic over the reports she had been given about the giant, pure their agreement between her and Celestia. Currently, she was munching on some flowers from her salad, setting her fork down.

And swallowing her mouthful of food, Luna gently lifted her cup of water with some of her magic, and took a soft sip, shortly afterward setting it down to re-read the letter offered from Celestia's pupil, as a reward for becoming a more proper weight for a mare of her size.

Finishing the scroll filled the younger alicorn with dread. She did enjoy reading them but they always ended sooner than she would have liked it to.

A gently knocked reverberated off of the door to her left making the night-themed mare shift to face the unknown guest, clearing her throat she spoke up.

"You have permission to enter."

Shortly after saying they could come in, the Captain of the guard followed by her elder sister entered the small dining room making Luna tense.

"I have not intimidated the Butler to tell a falsehood to you sister, why have you arrived?"

"Sister, why do you always think I'm always trying to discipline you? It's been a thousand winters since we shared a hearth warming. Have you forgotten? Back when you were still a mere filly you always tried to get me a gift all that time ago, what have you gotten me for this year?"

Luna's wings twitched at her sides, while her heart stopped beating at this revelation. How could she have forgotten? This holiday long before her banishment was the celebration she always waited for, offering her older sister a hoof painting or asking a member of the castle staff to purchase a gift so Luna could offer it to Celestia.

Of course, when she grew up Celestia told her she knew of her plans to buy or make her something with the crown's funds or when she requested paint and paper from the royal Quartermaster.

Offering a sheepish smile, Luna's ears splayed back. "Regretfully I do not, you have my most sincere apologies for not having anything to offer for this year." She offered

Smiling Celestia shook her head. "It appears we both are in a predicament, you don't have a gift for me and I have lost yours. But remember this holiday wasn't always about gifts, it was about making friends and spending time with family."

Celestia reassured, making Luna softly sigh in solace thinking she was spared from the humiliation.

"However," Celestia added, making the younger alicorn freeze.

"The greatest gift you can give me dear sister is your company today."

Giving a gentle grin Luna answered. "That I can do for you on this day." Before the two sisters could enjoy the holiday together, Shining Armor cleared his throat to grab their attention.

"I don't want to ruin the moment your Highnesses, but something has been brought to my attention," he said, not wanting them to forget he was just standing there.

"My apologies Captain, what was it that you needed to know?" asked the sun monarch,

"I've received a report of Lunar guards being stationed in Ponyville, may I inquire to what end? The town's garrison is nothing more than a police force. And the guard post there hardly equipped to handle fifty. How can it possibly hold a hundred of them?"

Celestia turned to face her with an amused expression. "Why was I not informed if this Sister, you are aware Ponyville does not have the housing capability for that many soldiers?"

"It is for the town's protection sister," Luna suggested, reminding Celestia of what Twilight Sparkle's letter warned of.

"Very well, Captain starting tomorrow. Begin their withdrawal from Ponyville, this Winter is almost over and so far nothing has happened."

Giving an annoyed huff; Luna shook her head in disagreement. But decided to deal with this later

"I shall send the necessary orders to them but for now rest sister." Luna countered, before Shining Armor could answer somepony from outside the room decided to slam into the door metaphorically.

The barrage of frightened knocking continued against the door. In hopes of grabbing their attention Shining Armor moved cautiously, igniting his horn and using his magic, to let the shaken Royal Guard inside.

"What's the problem, Corporal?"

Asked Shining Armor who grabbed the frightened NCO. "A large group of infected are moving towards Ponyville if they aren't stopped the town will be Massacred!"

Glancing towards Celestia, Luna gave a knowing smirk. "Apologies sister but my recollection has failed me, didn't you ask me to withdraw my forces from that village?"

In the corner of her eye, Luna watched Celestia's ear flick showing that she wasn't going to acknowledge her at this moment.

Seeing this as her time to shine Luna spoke up.

"Very well, since you won't acknowledge me on this. I shall defend Ponyville myself!" Proclaimed Luna, setting down the scrolls from her magic, much to Celestia's disapproval.

"Sister, Infected humans are difficult to eradicate, especially a gathering of that proportion, and you just only now recovered from your lack of self-care, let the guards handle it," Celestia suggested, making her nose flare.

"I've spent the last few months recovering, I have also not dueled or battled anything in that time so I will not! I am a Princess of Equestria. I cannot allow such a threat like this to go wild and terrorize and harm our subjects. No matter its origin, physical or in the dream realm. "

Leaving the room with haste, Luna made a mad dash for a window, or even a balcony that the night monarch could get through.

Before she knew it, she was in the air wings flapping with haste in the hope of arriving there quicker; at the town of Ponyville, with a detachment of day Royal Guards, whose goal was to reinforce the besieged town, struggling to keep up with her speed.

The first thing that grabbed her attention was the town bells going off, snow had covered the town. Yet the infected had changed its peaceful atmosphere into one of battle, and disease.

Blood was splattered everywhere, some pools and splatters looked fresh, others a black tar-like consistency. There were dead infected everywhere but smell of death filled the air.

'Stars above please aid me in this quest to protect my subjects!' Luna mentally implored, as she encountered her first infected human.

Currently, the undead beast was feasting on a not-so-lucky human who was left out, igniting her horn Luna attempted to blast the undead human into ash.

Her magical shot flew silently as if carried on an invisible wind current.

Before hinting its center of mass, incinerating the undead monster. It didn't even howl upon death, rather it gurgled into a heap of infected flesh and ash.

Landing, Luna took in her surroundings as best as she could. In the distance, she could just make out other spells being casted and even castle-forged steel slicing through rotten meat.

The thought of how easily their weapons tore through the infected, like how similar

"Princess!"

Shouted somepony to her left, Turning to see who it was she spotted a disheveled-looking earth pony mare who was rabidly running towards her.

"Please help, two of my students who didn't follow the orders of the Royal Guards are now trapped! Between a G-giant human! And a group of infected. First, I nearly lost them all in the Ever-Free forest, and now this?" She looked terrified at what she had witnessed.

Deciding on taking the more cautious approach Luna cleared her throat before speaking in a gentle but firm tone, "Loyal subject please tell me your name."

Thinking for a moment the mare had spoken up, "my Students call me, Miss Cheerilee your Highness."

Nodding Luna moved close to the alrighty frightened mare, "Please find safety lady Cheerilee, I shall bring this Colt and filly back to their senses. What are their names?" Luna inquired of the Identity of these brave but also foolishly Children.

"Storm Hooves and Apple Bloom." She whispered,

Being as close as Luna was she thankfully heard their names, Gently nodding. And opening her large blue wings she gave a few test flaps to see if her back muscles were ready.

"Thank you for bringing this to my attention. I shall have them returned to you as soon as possible," Luna promised while a few Royal Guards landed maintaining a loose formation around the night Princess.

"Guards, get this mare somewhere safe," Luna commanded as she took flight

She knew the order she just issued would be followed so there was no point in looking back,

Circling the medium to large town from the air, Luna did her best searching for this little Colt and filly, until finding somepony she didn't think would be here.

'H-he's here?!'

Luna nearly fell out of the sky at this revelation and yet there he was running through the town of Ponyville, he trampled and even stomped some infected humans this activity made her curious about his plans.

"What is going on here?" Luna muttered watching from afar.

Soon lady Rainbow Dash was following him; which turned into her guiding him somewhere.

Deciding that watching from afar was the best course of action Luna did just that.

Chrysalis POV Half an hour before

The time was now to initiate her plan; the whole nation of Equestria, even town residents of Ponyville were currently celebrating 'hearth's Warming.' That being said, very few Royal guards were on active duty in the town to defend it; the changeling queen summed up that it would be a bloodbath.

Igniting her horn, Chrysalis activated the changeling communication mirror knowing her general would most definitely answer her call.

After some time the warrior answered the Queen's call. "My queen, we await your command." The battle-hardened changeling declared bowing before his queen.

"It is time, my loyal servant, to wipe Ponyville off of the map! Release them." She commanded, making the warrior drone nod."At once my Queen that town will be nothing more than a graveyard."

"Then make haste I wish to watch this unfold." With that being said she terminated the transmission and eagerly waited for her drones to connect her to the third communication device she made.

However, in the meantime, she idly sat on her throne, her teal long tail swishing lazily from left to right in this short time of rest, Chrysalis thought back to the last report of the giant.

From what the scout reported, the giant was fleeing away from the single drone making her grin. 'If one puny drone can scare him I doubt I ever need to slay it, all I'll need to do is fly and he'll go running; Maybe I will be the first to control such an unruly creature.'

This made her giggle malevolently until finally, her drones had connected to her device.

Looking through the mirror the changeling queen saw the minor town of Ponyville covered in snow. The village itself seemed quiet, and peaceful even, though soon it was all going to change.

"My queen, they are on the move." A drone spoke from the mirror, not daring to block her view.

"Excellent!" in preparation for the show Chrysalis found a cozy spot to watch it all unfold.

Robert POV

The days had grown shorter and the night lengthier, snow was covering the lands near his home along with Ponyville, and even the capital city of Canterlot wasn't spared from its soft blankety embrace.

In the meantime, Robert was not sitting on his hands and waiting; before even the very first snow flurry. He was hard at work preparing for the long and dark months ahead, even though Christmas was today, and the new year was just a few weeks away; he had finally finalized his plans for spring.

Even Gilda pitched in for a brief moment with the planning; along with agreeing to ease back on her Griffin gluttony. Allowing him to store their winter cache within the old castle walls.

Regrettably, Gilda wanted to return to her old home Griffinstone, to celebrate a holiday called, 'The Blue Moon Festival.' Robert summed up the holiday to be similar to his human holiday. While Zecora only visited sparingly, her reasoning was odd but had something to do with a sickness that sprouted up only in the cold months.

Waking up to the howls of winter going through the old royal throne room Robert begrudgingly sat up head pounding from last night's drinking binge, remembering what happened last night.

That night was a feast of high-alcohol beer and fish, his first time away from home or any friends he knew. While just eating seven different types of fish he caught the day before.

'I think I drank three barrels on my own.' Robert thought sheepishly while also thanking his zebra friend for going into town to purchase the required yeast to make the cider even better.

"I shall call it, Giant's Grog."

And with that, Robert created a fruity-tasting apple juice that had a larger percentage of alcohol and with a harder kick that normal pony cider could never achieve, and yes he did share it with his griffin companion a week before her departure.

Needless to say, she couldn't handle it too well, if her trying to seduce him and inappropriately rubbing against him was any correlation.

'I would have preferred to have her company non-sexually during this Christmas but I guess I'll be alone again. Plus I doubt Ponies would even touch this stuff. I'm not a professional in distilling or testing, but if I had to guess this stuff is 95 proof.' Moving over toward his wood pile Robert began doing inventory.

"My wood pile is running low. I might need to go and gather more, beforehand I'll get a small fire going for the other two and then gather more."

After periodic flint strikes against a sharp rock, a fire roared to combat the chilliness, subsequently, he went to check on his Timberwolves.

'Time to make sure I don't have frozen logs.'

Robert saw the heap of furs and other things he gave his Timberwolves to stay warm at night and to his astonishment, the wolves were using them among the mass of various furs one wooden head had been peaking through.

Reaching over and gently bobbing the head a soft growl reached his ears showing that they were indeed still alive.

Opening one green eye the wolf huffed before
burrowing deeper to hide away from the cold grasp of the wind. Shaking his head, he just shrugged even though they couldn't talk their message was clear.

~Too cold to help you sorry,~

"Well better than being completely alone, thank you for not disappearing on me," Robert added while they buried deeper trying to hide from Winter's embrace.

"Alright, I'll go and get the firewood myself so you both can stay warm in the meantime." He offered to his wooden companions, leaving the massive hall and heading for an exit. Once outside in the courtyard, Robert saw the state of it.

It wasn't spared by the soft blanket of snow and on top of that it was still snowing, making him smile softly as a boy.

He loved Christmas and right now he would love nothing more than to make a snowman, and now that he was nineteen. He could drink privately but due his current predicament human laws most likely didn't apply here.

Even though he boozed when he was far younger with his grandparents, who would offer him wine and other low-alcohol volume beverages during dinners, and other more important events.

"Huh, who knew I would spend my first ever white Christmas alone." He spoke, then slowly shook his head.

' Jeez Robert, That sounds depressing. Even for you,'

Regardless he had to get more wood first, his childhood awe could wait.

Stepping out from his stone gate he spotted a present resting on a veil to keep it from getting ruined.

Upon closer inspection, the gift was rather big with green and red wrapping paper, along with a pink bow on top sealing the contents inside.

'The Ponies know where I live now? Why would they give me a gift? I thought they saw humans and even myself as Stupid lesser beings. Or is this an attempt to lure me into a false sense of security with them, and boom! back into the pits, I escaped all those months ago.' Looking left, then Right, and not spotting a soul in sight. Robert bended down to pick up this gift, that's when he spotted the little note hanging from the top wrapping.

Gently flicking the note open, Robert began to read its contents.

~ A species who has existed before the power of the sun and moon, Favored by the gods of old. With a kind and gentle temper and not so easily angered, your time was cut short by the newer races of Equus, and we kindly ask for your forgiveness.

We have heard your heart's warming melodies, filled with such dismay and sorrow while others are narrowly cheerful and hopeful. We know this year will be quiet and difficult for you, with no friends, not even a lover's Embrace to ease the sorrow.

So we offer this present to ease this winter's misery. However, next year will most definitely be a much different and brighter story. ~

Flipping the note over, Robert saw three names written on the back of the note. Aurora, Bori, and Alice.

'Why are their names identical to the northern lights? And what do they mean next year will be a different story?' shaking his head Robert simply opened the box to reveal a massive drinking horn with a cover already inside of the Hollow inside.

Opening the horn he found another letter.

~Why are their names identical to the northern lights? And what do they mean next year will be a different story? And yes this was made to be attached to your pants.

Don't forget it cleans via magic so if you want it clean leave it empty for a day or two and it's good as new. I just hope you don't mind the dust that's been building for a couple of centuries! ~

However, the culprit named Alice left her name on the front this time, taking his gift inside. Robert would test its ability to be a useful vessel for holding water or liquor, beforehand he washed out the horn. Not wanting a mouth full of dust; oddly enough it held a worthy amount of his altered spirits.

Fastening it to his side, Robert looked at his other horn he had. True it wasn't a drinking horn but in his mind, it would complete the look just a bit by having both on him.

Picking it up, and attaching the other horn to his crude belt he reached over and grabbed the tiny mirror.

Looking at himself in the tiny mirror, he began to ponder.' I think it looks good on me, sadly I can't get a second opinion, so with that distraction dealt with time to get firewood.'

Heading back out, with the small gift in toe, did fill him with much-needed Christmas spirit. To help him through this holiday alone. While he walked, Robert decided to hum a Christmas song. 'Walking in a winter wonderland.'

Once done with that he continued down the list that brought him the most joy as a child while gathering wood, up next was 'Then Rockin around the Christmas tree.'

Stopping on one of many cliffs within the snow-covered Everfree, Robert had a clear view of Ponyville and with his free hand grabbed his brand-new horn undone the lid, and took a hearty gulp.

"God I love Christmas, especially with a stomach full of liquid courage!" releasing a heavy sigh, Robert smiled, he could faintly feel a tingle from his prized liquor.

'That should keep me merry, while I gather this darn wood.' Since it was Christmas, he decided to take a long way home just to enjoy the forest at this time of year.

It had no predators or prey awake for him to hunt or eat so those supplies the ponies gave Robert saved him this year, hopefully, next year he'll have something planned.

Nonetheless, entering one area he knew where plenty of trees had fallen or had lost their branches, Robert planned on taking as much as he could carry.

However, a small group of humans had blocked his path. 'The hell are Equestrian humans doing way out here? This is Timberwolf and Manticore territory. Last I checked, the humans of this world stay far from here if they can help it.'

Deciding to watch them from his current distance it was evident these humans were sick with something, setting down the lumber Robert had grabbed two sticks, and proceeded to clang them together, making them turn towards him.

However, they didn't approach, having been fooled into thinking a tree branch fell and wasn't knocked together. 'What the fuck, Are they even human anymore? They have more in common with zombies than people who are suffering from an illness.'

Their eyes, if you could even call them that, were yellow. And deeply sunken in, They also had Varicose veins, but instead of being in one area or even two, they appeared all over their bodies which could be a sign of decay. Not to mention their tongues had been sticking out and were as black as coal,

'I need to get my club or something to burn these things with if they attack me, whatever they are carrying inside of them I want no part of.'

Picking up his gathered resources with haste, he prepared to leave them when a raspy and rather forced scream, rang out to his right. Glancing over Robert spotted a teenage human who was suffering from the very same affliction.

'Shit.'

In an instant, she charged him shambling at first but it evolved into a full-on sprint, before he knew it the infected human was upon him climbing his leg; reaching his knee at frightening speed, she began biting down on his thick-furred pants, they weren't pierced, by her rotting mouth.

"Get the hell off of me!" he snarled, grabbing the small human and tossing it away not trying to hurt them.

However, it didn't have the desired effect, and instead, he had a group of five diseased humans climbing his body attempting to reach somewhere above Robert's legs, or trying to bite or claw him with their nails.

'I'm no doctor but These humans are showing signs of rabies. I could be wrong but I am going to treat it as such, don't you little shits bite or claw me.'

Not wanting to discover what their goals were, he tossed them off until he impaled one by mistake, the sounds of rotting flesh and bone being pierced on a tree branch, echoed forth grabbing his attention.

Watching it wheeze and cough a dark cloud, the undead man slowly struggled to free himself from the branch while its black viscous blood oozed out, all of those signs made it clear to Robert, that these humans had died long ago, just the body was being controlled by a virus or disease of some kind.

"This world has zombies now too, you gotta be shitting me!" throwing two off his pants with a great deal of force, he was finally done with trying to flee if they wanted to eat him or infect him, Robert wasn't going to make it easy for them.

He ripped one undead off of his pelt shirt and simply smashed his head, which required far less pressure compared to a healthy human skull. Dropping the recently killed horror, Robert did his best to kill them without trying to get bitten or scratched.

Once all of them were dispatched, decomposing end trails slid off his hands with a mucus-like consistency. The fragrance it produced was beyond Rancid, a cross between rotting food waste and road kill that had been out in the summer sun for too long.

'Mother of God that fucking stinks!'

Shaking them off, and rubbing the foul-smelling crap off onto neighboring trees, to remove it. The giant began checking his body for any cuts or bite marks that they might have caused; finding none he began his way back, not sure what to think.

'I'm not going anywhere without my club. If extreme damage can kill these things I would rather keep them at club length.' Following his tracts back, snow crunching below Robert's feet he forgot the main reason why he left his home in the first place; this new subject had completely shaken him to his core.

Arriving back at the ridge, Robert scanned the Ever-free for potential threats along with collecting his thoughts.

'Ok, I'll head over to Zecora's and check on her if she needs help. I can kill any that have made it to her tree home, another thing, I also have pretty thick clothes. After all, I may be the only one suited to handle this outbreak.'

Glancing westward, Robert spotted something moving towards Ponyville, from the bowels of the Ever-free something was advancing towards the town. As large trees had been knocked down or propelled out of the way.

'Whatever that is, they can't handle it on their own. Let's call a spade a spade, and say they need my help this time.'

Reaching over and grabbing his horn, Robert breathed in as much air he could fit inside of his lungs before blowing it out, his first blast did nothing from what he could see making him annoyed.

'Damn these Ponies are dense.'

Repeating the process two more times he tried his best to warn them of the situation but from what he could see no one believed his warning.

'To hell with this, I'm going down there myself.' Taking a few steps back Robert stored the sentry horn before quickly shifting into a sprint, while Robert stomped through the forest making the barren trees shuddered. Along with shedding there respective snow build-ups, from the force of his running.

Getting closer to the town his ears picked up the sound of bells tolling, followed by undead cries, pushing past the last few trees, Robert found what had attacked Ponyville.

Lunar guards and some day guards were doing their best at keeping the infected away, one attack that surprised even Robert was a night guard who stabbed a zombie through the eyes with hoof blades, effectively killing the undead terror.

'And here I thought, Ponies weren't capable of real violence.'

Despite their valiant efforts, the dead were pushing them back. The dead pushed into the town like a wave of destruction and terror watching from the tree line a voice from his left called out to him.

"I see you showed up, took you till the end of winter but in the end, you showed. Since you always avoid us, I wanted to tell you sorry for the mix-up of supplies." The feminine voice panted out,

'I recognize that voice.'

Turning to look at who was speaking Robert found Twilight who looked exhausted, her coat was a combination of infected sludge blood and normal red blood.

It covered different areas of her body, along with a few cuts and bruises, watching her for this short amount of time. He noticed that this mare was favoring her left back leg, instead of being on both rear legs.

He of course grunted, and bent down to scoop Twi up and on her part, she didn't resist. Looking up at him Robert saw her Violet eyes staring back as she slowly spoke up.

"Thank you, Could you possibly help me back to my home? I might have sprained my leg trying to fend off these infected humans. " She said, while he placed her on his shoulder to rest up.

'You're not done yet, drink this.'

Reaching down, Robert grabbed his drinking horn and merely popped the cover off, and offered for her to drink from it.

She most definitely smelled it, making her nose scrunch up as her ears folded. "N-no thank you Giant, but I don't drink, but I do graciously appreciate the offer however, "

'You look like you're in pain, have some liquid medicine.' He mulled while Robert kept insisting she drink his altered booze.

Twilight would keep refusing until she released an annoyed sigh. " Alright Fine, I'll drink it. You're pretty stubborn, aren't you? At least you, and Applejack, have something in common." Leaning in close, she took a few hearty gulps to make him stop.

'I wouldn't do that if I were you, too late now I guess.'

Pulling away, the mare swallowed what she had taken, making her cough and hiccup as Twilight became teary-eyed.

"How in Celestia's name do you drink that stuff?! Not even a Minotaur can handle such a spirit. It's burning my mouth and Stomach!" She continued coughing and even began dry heaving on his shoulder.

'Can't take her grog! Note to self, Twilight Sparkle is not a party-going pony.' Robert considered, sealing his drink vessel back up as another pony joined the mix rather forcefully.

Slamming into his chest with enough force that could make Canterlot Mountain shake, Jasmine gripped him as best she could.

"Why have you been hiding? We've been looking for you for months! It's almost like you didn't want to be found." Whined Jasmine, climbing up his chest to get to his other free shoulder.

'That's the point of hiding, I didn't want to be found. The book did mention real Giants of this world are masters at hiding in plain sight.' He mentally deadpanned, as the thestral nuzzled into his neck and head.

"You owe me so many stomach scratches," Jasmine crooned, making Robert uneasy.

'I regret wanting to help Ponyville now.' Robert inwardly cringed, he still wasn't used to them treating him as a lesser being.

"Ahem."

Twilight coughed grabbing both of their attentions.

"I don't want to spoil the moment Commander Jasmine, but the town is currently facing slaughter."

'Maybe I was wrong, she can handle that stuff.'

Grumbling, Jasmine got off of him and coughed to clear her throat. "Apologies, Twilight Sparkle. I am sorry for what came over me. I haven't seen this specimen in a long time." Jasmine commented, making Twilight produce a suspicious stare.

"I assume you've encountered him before?" Twilight Cautiously asked, making Jasmine nod.

"We have; he's a really good stomach scratcher. I've tried to substitute it with humans but they just can't compete! Surely he's given you some scratches before? Maybe back scratches even."

Jasmine remarked, towards Twilight who fell silent after taking care of her, Jasmine turned her attention back to him.

Giving him a big smile, she showed her small fangs off, to seem less threatening. "You gave her Highness a big fright, all that time you've been hiding, I must admit she almost believed you were dead, or even worse."

Jasmine snickered, her tail swishing left to right, while her bat wings lazily flapped to keep her in the air, Her head buried into his chest.

Twilight seemed to avoid Jasmine on that certain topic of back scratching, as her tail began swishing on Robert's shoulder, thankfully. Out of the bat pony's point of view regardless Robert felt her tail moving.

Deciding to change the subject and also gain back control over her tail, Twilight promptly picked a topic that was bothering her.

"From what Celestia has informed me her Sister wasn't in the best of shape has she improved?" Twilight inquired, making Jasmine nod still face planted into his chest.

Pulling her head back Jasmine replied, "Princess Luna, has greatly improved from her early predicaments, do not worry about it."

Turning left Robert saw something most terrifying: a human nearly his size shambling towards Ponyville with a group of infected following close behind as a log had been glued to its hand which made Jasmine tense up, her ear was pointed in its direction showing she was closely listening.

"Big guy, down here."

She calmly asked, looking upwards toward him. As she slowly crawled up his chest, until reaching his face.

After grabbing his attention, she gingerly pointed towards the lumbering undead giant, "That Giant is a very bad one, he hurts Fillies and eats them." Jasmine fibbed, trying to get his help and in turn, Robert saw this as his way in.

'Thanks for giving me a way to help your town without seeming intelligent.'

Giving a deep growling sound, that seemed to have frightened Twilight. Who had never encountered an 'agitated' giant before, as her tail when almost stiff as a rock, similarly to a cat being frightened.

As he gently grabbed Jasmine and placed her down another Lunar Guard arrived who bore even more bad news.

"Commander, the town is going to fall! Their numbers know no end and our troops are either injured or experiencing combat exhaustion. Or protecting the town residents,"

"It's alright Lieutenant, I just acquired some prominent support," Jasmine said sheepishly. Making her underling rub his face with his lavender-themed hoof guard.

"I mean no disrespect Commander, but how is an oversized dumb animal going to assist in Ponyville's defense? He doesn't even have a weapon on him."

The Stallion questioned, however, Robert made another deep growl this did make the Thestral stop. For a second, from his prey instincts.

'Buddy if only you knew. I feel dumb doing this but hey, it's working.' Robert pondered not amused.

As Robert stood there, the night themed guard stood there looking up and down at Robert. As if the stallion was mentally checking off boxes on Robert's combat ability.

"I know you weren't there during the raid on the Newport district Lieutenant, I have seen what he's capable of." She said pointing a hoof back towards Robert while she continued to speak.

"With his help, we might just survive the onslaught these infected are attempting to do; true he may not have hoof blades or sword's like us. But I've heard and seen reports from the detained pit-fight workers and some I interrogated myself. He's a one-Giant army, especially when he's pissed. So I riled him up, you also didn't looked into private 'Strong Waters,' autopsy report. I rather we not have a sequel to what happened in Canterlot, Inform every remaining Guard we have not to attack him."

Gradually her officer nodded. "At once Commander," he turned to leave but Jasmine wasn't done with her associate.

"Now tell me that messenger made it to Canterlot," Jasmine asked calmly, while Robert stormed off following the undead giant as Jasmine and her officer's talking became less audible to him.

"They did. We are receiving full support from Canterlot, we just need to hold out, ETA-" her lieutenant provided, making her rub her temples with her hooves.

'The way she was rubbing her face tells me were on our own. Or there going to be really late to this kind if party, better make this proper exposure of what I can do. One to remember!'

Robert entered the outskirts of the small town and pushed past a house he spotted the tracks it left, from the looks of it. The undead beast was barely lifting its legs, and if anything didn't seem to care about being tracked.

'This is going to be an easy kill.'

He mulled, looking around he saw the state of the town.

Ponies before the attack seemed to be enjoying this day with all manner of festive items, decorated homes, and businesses. One little cottage had a tree in the window with a pony holding a star perched atop it, and plenty of gifts some open, under the small tree. However, this is where the fun and tranquility ended.

Most homes had their windows covered to conceal the movements of the inhabitants inside. The silence was defying minus the wind blowing, Robert was about to start humming to add sound to the silence, before remembering who was on his shoulder.

'Forgot Twilight was on my shoulder, and here I thought I was going to have fun today.'

Coming upon the intended target made the mare on his shoulder tensed a bit, having never seen an undead giant before and credit where it was due never had Robert. The group of humans it traveled with had dispersed into Ponyville, so this was going to be a one-on-one fight.

Having heard him, the undead creature turned and locked gazes with him, with its rotting eye sockets before releasing a forced but guttural roar, its vocal cords straining to even work after a few thousand years of being frozen and slowly thawing into decay.

'Come on you undead sack of bones, and rotting flesh fight me.'

"C-can you put me down for Celestia's sake?!" Twilight begged terrified of the monster before her, as she tightly latched onto his shoulder.

Sadly, Robert couldn't grant this request as the rotting body charged with frightening speeds, lifting its large club and showing where it would attack from.

'Sorry Twi, but you're stuck until we're finished.'

Robert thought slightly feeling bad for Twilight who was debating if she could survive jumping off of his shoulder to get away.

Deciding on meeting the beast halfway, the monster tried to crush Robert's head with an overarch slam with the club. But seeing the mode of attack, from a mile away, he grabbed the club and pinned the log against his chest, making it so the undead giant couldn't use it.

Yet like a switch, Twilight changed her opinion upon spotting something as informational. "Wait, stop! This is valuable information I can gather."

Twilight pleaded momentarily beginning to study the two as she began talking to herself, "The undead Giant is far smaller than the living one; it only comes up to his middle chest area, maybe even lower? Which means that Giants have undergone some kind of evolution or possibly even devolved. If this is true, that makes the older generations even bigger than younger generations."

'Really?! You do this now? I'm now considering tossing you into that frozen fountain. Maybe the cold water will shock some sense into you.'

Robert contemplated, while the undead beast roared in rage trying to pull its weapon free from him, seeing that it wouldn't be returned, it lurched forward trying to bite him, making Robert shove the undead creature so hard it fell over, making the ground shake from its fall.

"I wasn't done!"

Twilight wined, showing that no matter the situation she still liked to study and document things. Remembering where she was and the situation they were both in. She quickly went quiet.

Watching it for a moment Robert watched how it struggled to even get up making him grin. 'Maybe I was wrong? If they can't even get back up on their own how is this even a fair fight?' '

Walking over with a few large strides, Robert needed to be quick for how he planned on re-killing this undead beast.

'Die Eldritch Horror!'

Lifting his left leg high, he simply brought it down stomping the dead giant's head in; the resulting crunch, and the cold decomposing brains and skull fragments covered his foot made him shutter. As it clung to his flat foot like rotten clumped-up gelatin.

"Sweet Celestia, I think I'm going to be sick!"

Twilight yelled out her face a deep shade of green as her cheeks puffed up with what he assumed to be bile.

Robert on the other hand was desensitized to it, as killing was nearly a common occurrence for him, but he did agree with her.

'That was pretty vile, but why is she disgusted by this? It's just how the world works. Things kill one another to survive, especially Carnivores and Omnivores, or it could be that Giant's grog I gave her finally kicked in?'

While he wiped his foot off in a mound of snow the rotting corpse of a giant merely fell apart, the magic that held it together was unable to fulfill its task after the death of its host.

His ears heard the sounds of Twilight struggling to swallow what came up, but once she got it down she spoke up. Her voice was raspy and hoarse from what narrowly Twilight avoided.

"S-sompony planned this? Who would do such a thing against the town of Ponyville." Twilight said, still green in the face from watching Robert's act of mercy.

'That's for you to figure out and decide, I'm just the added muscle because your town needs it.'

Reaching up, and setting her down on the solid earth below, her luck had run dry as it came up one final time.

However, being on solid ground Twilight was finally able to hurl, making him nod; grabbing the club from the dead hand of its previous owner. And decided to arm himself, while the Mare beside him emptied her stomach.

'Better out than in, I suppose. And I'm not in the mood to be puked on. So if Miss Sparkle, has anything left in the tank she is going to be hand-carried.'

Deciding on carrying the mare in his free hand instead of his shoulder, Robert scooped her up in his free hand and took her towards her tree residence. Along with seeing the carnage the undead had wrought.

He found many dead infected humans, some had two claw marks going through or fully around their heads, others had spears stuck into their skulls, others were slain via magic if the puddles of rotting flesh and ash were anything to go by.

'Damn, I thought those shocking spells were painful. Thank god I'm not on the receiving end of these spell casters, Glad they're on my side for a change.'

Finding the treehouse, Robert reached up and plopped the drunken Mare on the balcony; she seemed stunned, even surprised about making it home so quickly. "I-i'm home? I didn't want to go here, I wanted to go to the zoo!" Twilight drunkenly rambled which was starting to amuse Robert.

'Can confirm she is a lightweight.'

"Twilight what happened to you? If you had touched her, I swear I'll make you regret it!" Spike warned, but one deep growl from Robert, made the baby dragon quickly double back, forgetting his size to the giant.

"U-uh I need to go!" He stammered, grabbing Twilight who finally began to speak.

"Spike- *hiccup* take a note. *Hiccup*," she said as Twilight's word slurring slowly worsened, Robert had left to handle the more primary issue.

'Even though I find Twilight extremely entertaining when she's intemperate I need to help in the town's defense.'

Gripping his newly acquired weapon Robert made his way over to the more battle-contested parts of the town which was around the town hall and the nearby marketplace.

Turning the corner he found a horde of undead being swarmed by a mix of Lunar and day guards who were stabbing, shooting crossbows bolts and even casting spells in an effort to take the endless horde down.

"Why in Luna's horseshoes is he here!"

Hissed a Royal Guard while his unicorn companion spoke up. "Who cares? I'll take that thing over a standard human handler any day! If we had human support this would go much faster than currently, but that's the main host of the disease Lance Corporal." The mare called back, as her horn fired a spell that collided with an exposed skull making it explode in the process.

Lumbering passed them, Robert heaved the tree log up; then he brought it down with so much force those unlucky enough to be caught were crushed.

"Yeah! Just like that, Big guy! send them flying back to their graves! First class." The senior Guardsmare shouted, at Robert cheering him on.

'Well, if you insist.' He mentally joked,

Lifting it back up Robert swung the log as if striking for a low aiming baseball and the unfortunate zombies that were struck went flying, watching them for a moment. The poor sods that got hit went somewhere far off into the other side of Ponyville.

'Four points to Hufflepuff! And tally ho lads!'

He grinned, watching the undead knowing they weren't going to survive the fall, despite the current situation Robert was keeping count of how many zombies he was putting down making this into a game that only Robert was playing.

While he physically kept them at bay, more Unicorns and Crossbow welding Thestrals had arrived, shooting around him to avoid reproducing the same accident back in Canterlot.

"I don't wanna get on his bad side." Said a Crossbow wielding Thestral to his right who shuttered, watching the infected fall to their deaths.

This made Robert grin as he mentally responded, 'You're goddamn right you don't want to.'

Progressing forward to secure more territory for the ponies, he spotted something that made his blood boil, these undead bastards were eating humans alive.

'Sorry champs kitchens closed.'

Stomping forward Robert slammed the small group off of the human and crushed the undead into the wall of the cottage nearby.

Someone gurgling, reached his ears. It originated from where the undead were initially, from what he could see. The human those zombies were feasting on, was very much still alive and currently choking to death on blood.

'How is this person even alive?! They're turning the snow around them red for god's sake.'

The mauled man had a look of fear on his disfigured face, from what Robert could see. His right eye was ripped out and dangling; the person's stomach and chest area were clawed at, and chunks of flesh were missing. And blood was gushing out at an unnerving speed.

'I don't need a medical degree to tell me this man isn't going to pull through, the best I can offer, is a mercy kill. Don't worry man, I got you. I'll
make this quick.' Stepping over gently, Robert lifted his foot and quickly brought it down on the dying man's head.

'Better a quick death than a slow and painful one; But why the hell aren't these Ponies helping these humans? I figured they were better than Canterlot. Maybe Equestria Ponies are one in the same when it comes to humans, Uncaring and disingenuous.'

Taking a step off of the dead human below, he continued pushing forward. His previous Royal Guard companions had left him. Maybe they didn't dare push into this area for some reason, whatever it was Robert was going to find out.

This side of Ponyville was dead silent similar to a graveyard in the winter; the only company he had was that blasted wind it didn't want to stop so evidently.

Just then another familiar voice sliced through the never-ending silence.

"I'll take you all on!"

Shouted Storm Hooves, who were trying to fight three infected humans and one Undead giant, Robert soon heard Applebloom's response.

"Stop trying to be a hero! You're going to get yaself killed!" Applebloom pleaded, making Robert pick up the pace.

'What the hell is going on over there.'

Squeezing past the two-story cottage home. Robert was face to face with the small group of infected, however, one of them tried to get the drop on him.

Jumping onto him the afflicted human bit down on his exposed hand sinking, its rotting teeth into his club hand making him yell in rage. Grabbing the offending undead, with his free hand Robert snarled before speaking.

"Piccolo bastardo!"

He growled while rearing back and throwing the zombie across town he hoped wherever it landed the fall would end its miserable life.

Shaking his freshly bitten hand, Robert heard what he never wanted to hear; Applebloom was screaming bloody murder. Her screams had sliced through the howls of wind making his heftier heart stop slightly.

Turning to look to his surprise the infected humans had been killed, by none other than Storm Hooves. Regardless the poor kid's luck had run dry, as the undead giant without mercy had crushed the poor colt.

Storm struggled for breath, as his bones were crushed as it pulled him closer in an attempt to bite his little head off. In one final act of defiance, he managed to stab a dagger into its eye and from what Robert could assume the brain.

The giant roared one final time, starting to fall apart. Not wanting to let Storm Hooves fall, Robert rushed over and grabbed him from the disintegrating hand. As he meekly looked up blood coming out from his muzzle, Storm softly spoke.

"Everything hurts I can… Hardly B-breathe…W-was I brave Mr. Robert?" Storm asked as he coughed up blood. Acting quickly Robert dropped the log and then scooped up, Applebloom in the process.

'You got a lot of fucking balls kid, you got some set of Kastanyas on you, I sure in hell wouldn't have done what you did if I was your size today.'

Robert wanted to say that but instead, he just nodded and spoke more reasonably.

"Yes you were, do me two favors alright? Whatever you do, don't close your eyes ok? And don't go into the light; what you suffered, I-it's just a scratch. The doctors will give you a few stitches, and you and your dad will most definitely get ice cream to celebrate what you've done. " Robert comforted,

He began running through the streets like his rear was on fire looking for any kind of hospital, hell even a pony medic. This kid needed help badly, and he was slowly running out of time.

"Hey! What in hay feathers are you doing here? We're busy with something. " Shouted a prismatic Pony she easily kept up with Robert, as Applebloom answered.

"We need to get to Ponyville Hospital. Storm hooves is hurt plenty bad!"

That seemingly was the last thing Rainbow Dash expected, as she left his line of sight for a few moments before zooming back over. Her iconic rainbow trail followed her, to his left hand.

"Applebloom?! What the buck are you doing out here? With him no less! Didn't you hear, Ponyville is under shelter in place."

"I know! But please in the name of Celestia look!" Apple Bloom pleaded, Robert's head was on a constant swivel. Looking for any markings that imply a hospital or clinic.

'Come on! Come on.'

"I'm going to break that big skull of yours! You oversized ape!" Rainbow Dash seethed, thankfully Apple Bloom stopped her.

"It's not his fault Rainbow Dash! He's trying to save his life. Lead him to Ponyville Hospital!"

Grumbling rather loudly she agreed;

'Thank God just take me there before this kid dies in my hand and you blame it on me!'

Time seemed to be moving slower, for Robert as he carried Storm Hooves. Who on his part was still alive, if only barely. The one thing that was worrying Robert the most, was him struggling to breathe. It started to get worse it even was on par with a death rattle.

Arriving at the front of the hospital, Robert saw the front doors were glass but had been blockaded by office items. Rainbow Dash did go ahead in an attempt, to get them to remove the blockade.

But once getting to where Rainbow had been standing, she rolled out of the way to avoid him as Robert simply kicked the glass doors, shattering it and dispersing the makeshift barricade.

Getting down on one knee, and leaning over, he thankfully didn't hurt the medical ponies inside. Without speaking or making any sounds, offered the dying colt to them, who in turn immediately got to work.

He also gave Applebloom over, sense this side of Ponyville seemed clear, getting back up Rainbow Dash was in the air blocking his path.

She seemed distrustful towards him now, way better than her previous encounters, with him which were all out of aggression. "I just wanted to say, Thank you. . .Pfft, what am I doing? You can't understand me for Celestia's sake."

'If only you knew the truth. Rainbow, but don't thank me just yet make sure that kid lives, to see another day.'

Getting in close, she landed on his shoulder and gave him a quick but thankful hug, Dash eventually spoke up.

"Don't tell anypony," she warned as Rainbow grimly laughed at her own joke.

Rainbow gradually pulled herself away before heading inside the hospital to do god knew what.

Deciding that his job was done if the sight of golden and lavender dots in the sky heading towards the town was any correlation he began his walk back.

Completely unaware of the blue Alicorn tailing him from the sky above.

Traveling through the Ever-free relatively unopposed, Robert was halfway home when a voice rang out in the winter-covered woodlands.

"Halt!"

A regal voice boomed from behind him, making Robert turn and look to see who followed him into the Ever-free.

To his shock, it was the Pony who brought him here. She seemed to be slightly more shy now that he was staring at her,

Taking a breath, she closed her eyes before composing herself, to begin what Robert believed was a thank you, little did he know it wasn't that.

"I Beseech you, Mighty creature of old, to accompany me back to Canterlot; There you will be cared for, and I will grant you protection. I swear this on the moon and stars. Let me repay the debts of Equestria's ancestors, tis true the betrayal they did to your kind was a truly unforgivable transgression for pony kind."

Taking a risk, Luna began trotting towards him slowly, which made Robert step back. Making Luna stop dead in her tracks. "Please! I mean you no ill will; I merely wish to get closer. I have been liberated from the corruption that made me the Preacher of Nightmares."

Gradually, she continued her path towards him Allowing Robert to see Luna in better detail.

Her ears were folded flat, and her wings were twitching at her sides faintly. Despite the calm demeanor she had, that was the clear giveaway of Luna being anxious.

Soon the young alicorn was face to face with him, or in this case face to leg, the deafening silence made her speak up. "During my youth, Instead of doing my studies, I would read totems and scrolls of your kind, but they never readied me for this interaction."

'Alright, I got the message.'

Reaching down, Robert scooped The Princess up making her Release a soft gasp in surprise. Now holding the night-themed pony she clung to him like glue.

Something behind him began its approach growling and gurgling.

'For the love of all that is holy now what?'

Turning around while still holding the Princess he found one last adversary, making his hard stop.

'Who gave a zombie a sword?!'

Nearly dropping Luna for her safety, Robert backed up rather quickly which grabbed her attention.

"For what purpose, are you backing up?" She looked up towards him thinking he would be staring at her. Instead, Luna merely followed his gaze, making her freeze up as well.

"Giant please run! That is old griffon steel. It may look dull and rusty, but it is dangerously sharp!" Luna warned, as she unfurled her massive wings, then took flight Luna did stop to gently pushed against his chest to show he needed to flee.

Seeing that he wasn't leaving, she left to battle the creature making Robert want the sword even more now.

'I keep forgetting they think I'm as dumb as a pile of rocks.'

Having no time to search for a sufficient weapon, Robert decided to use his fists. Waiting for the window of opportunity he simply watched Luna, who in part was holding her own.

Luna had the speed and power, being able to avoid its slashes, and swipes from its free hand. Along with returning strikes to the beast with her might. It turned around completely, focusing on Luna giving him his opportunity;

Charging the beast, Robert steeled his right fist. Luna on her part, didn't know of his plan. So when she made the beast turn to confuse it, the creature thrust its sword forward, trying to skewer the alicorn but instead, it stabbed him in his right hand.

Releasing a pained howl, Robert reared up and punched it in the face. With his left hand, making it stumble a few steps back, the undead giant just wouldn't go down.

'I have an idea but I need something like quick clot to stop the major bleeding.'

"Stop this foolish mission! I asked you to flee, not help, and do battle against it!" Luna pleaded, as she used her magic to try and heal his hand from a distance which proved to be difficult.

Sticking his neck out he watched the creatures sunken in eyes lock onto the area in question.

The undead lurched forward, biting into Robert's neck but that sacrifice gave him the vantage point he needed.

Grabbing its cold hand he tore the sword away, and with the other he forced its old jaws open breaking them in the process, as blood ran down his neck.

'Got the sword. And what I just did was pretty dam stupid.'

Kicking the monster back, its grip on him was very weak to begin with, so getting free wasn't difficult. And with one final slash, he sliced the giant from head to waist. The remains struggled to stand, let alone hold together as it fell apart into two pieces.

Putting his free hand on his neck, to stop the bleeding Luna began her verbal foray.

"Why couldn't you heed my words! I was trying to protect you!" Landing on his shoulder she concentrated on a healing spell doing her best to patch him up.

Looking over, he saw that Luna was crying softly. No amount of magic could stop the disease apparently if her crying was any indication.

She stopped his neck from bleeding and disinfected it with magic, but a scar remained, gently picking her up and placing her against his chest he allowed Luna to let it all out.

They stayed there for a while, the young alicorn bawling her eyes out into his chest as he merely allowed Luna to calm down.

"I will stay with you T-till the end." She sniffled out, after what felt like an eternity of her crying, she looked up at him with her teary-filled blue eyes. Her blue orbs, shimmering with regret and sadness. Not to mention the whites of Luna's eyes were puffy and red,

Shaking his head, he gently walked back towards the exit before placing her down outside of the forest, showing that she should leave. Luna of course didn't take that well.

"I R-refuse! I am a Princess of Equestria, and I make due on my words!" she said, stomping her hoof on the snowy ground which made it rumble and crack.

Pulling the decomposing hand off his now new primary weapon and tossing it behind him, he drew a line across the snowy earth below, showing she wasn't welcome.

"P-please I ask that you reconsider!" Luna pleaded moving across the line he just made.

He pushed her back, this action made her release a shaky and uneven sound of frustration. Luna tried again and again until she released a whinnied out of frustration.

By the end of this, Luna was Looking at the ground, looking defeated.

'I think I can leave now.' Turning to leave grabbed her attention, that made her find her voice again.

"Please; if you survive, and spring dawns on the land, please leave a mark here." She softly begged, having a small glimmer of hope.

Sighing he returned and gave her head a gentle scratch showing he might.

Leaping up she hugged his chest tightly making Robert scratch her ears, making the mare coo in delight.

"These ear affections are far better in person, than in the dream world." She hummed, as the small ear flicked and twitched showing how Luna felt about them.

Determining that their interaction was over and that she wasn't balling her eyes out Robert gently pulled her off and placed Luna back across the line before disappearing into the trees.

Arriving back home Robert had the beginnings of a fever and other flu-like symptoms.

"I guess I'm in it for the long hull now."

Little did he know the next few weeks were going to be hell without any kind of medication or magic to aid in his discomfort.

'When Gilda gets back, I'll send her to get Zecora maybe she can lend me a hand here. Or maybe some advice on how to keep the fever down if it gets too high.'

The Griffin in question, wouldn't be back for at least three days, hopefully, he could trooper through it in the meantime.

Author's Note

I can't believe it.

I'm turning into Target and Wall-mart I posted a chapter about Christmas in July 💀

Hopefully that will be the end of the Christmas theme for now unless it's actually in winter.

You guys and gals know what the deal is by now if you find any Grammer mistakes or if you think something should be replaced by all means leave a comment.

Remember this isn't the last we will see of the changelings! 👀👀👀

Keep your eyes pealed.

Please enjoy this chapter in the meantime!

Also a quick though to make you all shutter if a giant and a pure alicorns have a child that offspring would be cracked 💀💀💀

Also I think that Luna and Celestia we're also naturally born alicorns (as a theory) but I'll make it cannon for this story.

Chapter Nine - The Path to Paradise starts in Hell.

Chapter Nine -

The distinctive, and obnoxious sound of a heart monitor was the first thing Storm Hooves had awoken to, his body was infuriated at his actions. If the dull pain was any indicator, slowly opening his eyes, Bright lights had blinded the poor colt. Resulting in him hissing in discomfort, trying to cover his eyes, and failing as Storm Hooves' limps seemed restrained.

'Am I dead, Is this the end?'

He thought, attempting to reach up to his face again with a hoof before a soft clang stopped him, and a mare's gasp broke through the constant beeping sound.

Sompony walked towards him, gently clearing her throat before speaking up.

"Can you hear me?" a soft, gentle voice called out but Storm Hooves couldn't see who it was.

"P-please turn whatever is blinding me off! l can H-hardly see." He hissed, clamping his eyes shut, from the bright lights while the same voice answered.

"Most certainly, don't worry about a single thing. You've been asleep for about two weeks, And if the first thing I saw when I just woke up was Celestia's sun, I would be burying my head back into my sheets too."

The kind-sounding mare piped up, her hooves clicking across the floor before a soft click echoed forth, and the blinds were closed slightly, giving Storm the ability to see.

A mare with a white coat and cotton candy-like mane stood their clipboard in hoof. "Before we begin, I shall tell you my name; I am Nurse Redheart. You are currently in the intensive care ward of Ponyville Hospital. We have you're file, thanks to your Friend Apple Bloom. And to be rather Frank, you're very fortunate to be alive."

Nurse Redheart said calmly, waiting for him to show that he understood. Once done with that, she proceeded to tell him what was wrong with his body. "Your Rib cage was broken all around; not to mention your internal organs were severely damaged, thankfully you got here just in the nick of time. If you hadn't we wouldn't be having this talk." Redheart informed, making his ears fold.

"And that's only some of your significant injuries, Mr. Storm, Your wings are shattered and must remain in a cast for at the very least two months, and Four before any kind of physical strain, same for your hooves. You're lucky surgery wasn't required, and whatever you fought didn't crush your neck." Shaking her head, Redheart decided to scold him soon.

"N-nurse, I don't understand." He spoke honestly.

Redheart simply moved closer to simplify it.

"Please be thankful for magic because it saved you." Reaching over she knocked her hoof against his forehead making him grimace at the action.

"Nurse, What was that F-for?" He inquired and she promptly answered.

"It was to knock some sense into you. What you did was very foolish, and you're lucky to have walked away alive and not carried out." She quipped, tail lashing, Slowly Redheart composed herself to begin asking simple questions.

The questions ranged from simple math that a pony of his age would know, to things like where he lived, how old he was, etc.

With a gentle sigh, Redheart nodded before stepping away and gently storing the clipboard on her back. "Your brain and mental state, from what I can gather, isn't affected by your injuries, I'll be right back Mr. Storm, so please relax in the meantime."

Turning to leave, Redheart walked towards the room door preparing to depart.

"Nurse Redheart," Storm said, grabbing her attention one more time.

"Yes?"

She said looking back and tilting her head to the side.

"Would it be possible for me to get something to eat? I am getting quite hungry."

Giving a soft shrug, the nurse answered back. "Your manuscript or your examinations didn't say anything about physical food, just yet. but to make sure you can indeed have it, I'll ask the surgeon and doctor just to be safe. Was that all?" She asked but he brought up another question.

"Why do I need a Surgeon? I thought you said I didn't need to do surgery." Storm Hooves added.

Shaking her head for a third time, Redheart replied.

"You almost needed surgery if magic failed to heal your wounds, the Surgeon would have stepped in to save you. Plus comparing a doctor to a surgeon, the latter is more educated on fixing internal organs, and structures."

Satisfied with the results of his own inquiries, Storm Hooves allowed his nurse to depart.

Leaving the room with a soft click of the door, Redheart left him alone with his thoughts, and that infernal beeping. As he tried to remember what had transpired, before being admitted into the hospital.

It took a while, but once the names appeared it made Storm jump up slightly in worry.

"Where's Applebloom and Robert!" The colt tried to leave his bed but the bandaged limbs refused to move; it appeared they were locked in place by metal stands to let his body heal. Not to mention how his limbs and body retaliated. The pain he was enduring was too much for Storm, as the young pony tried to stand or even at the very least sit up.

Soon his weak body buckled, making him flop back onto the bed with a soft thump, sweat all over his forehead and exposed parts of his mane and coat. Laying on his medical bed, he decided not to try and find them just yet.

The first three days without Gilda were extremely grueling, his immune system was forced into high gear making him hot to the touch instead of his normal temperature.

Not to mention him shooting out snot rockets the size of softballs and spitting mucus of similar volume, needless to say. Robert was grateful the moment his griffin companion returned, on the third day of his internal siege.

Explaining the situation in-depth to her as best as one with a zombie plague could, and that she should get Zecora to come here to help him. The last thing he expected was for her to be pointing a loaded crossbow into his face.

'For the love of god, if your going to end me make it quick.' Death wasn't something Robert would choose easily, but with the current state he was in he was considering it a great deal.

Yet she wavered, it looked like she was about to shoot him, and yet she didn't. "You should be dead. How are you even alive? Humans are the main carriers of this disease!" Gilda demanded an explanation encouraging the sick man to respond.

He struggled to answer her, the main reason was because of all the mucus taking up residency in his throat and mouth, and nose. "Y-your guess is as good as mine. . . I'm chalking this up to luck, and let's leave it at that; Look. We can quibble over the details all day. . . About me, being dead or how I should be a rotting reanimated carcass. . . Or you can do me a solid and fetch the zebra named Zecora, I would prefer you to pick that option as I've been suffering here for days."

Wanting to argue this further but seeing her landlord; and even friend, was suffering greatly the Griffin knew what her options were. Sighing she ruffled her feathers before speaking up.

"Alright fine, I'll go and get this Zebra, you're blabbing on and on about; but before I depart do you need anything? because, from where I'm standing you look like utter shit, dude. And in my honest opinion, the thing you need the most is a hot bath that surely will remove that damn stench off of you." Gilda offered, giving a massive sly grin, Robert on the other hand was less than amused by her joke.

"Bring me some water, Please. I haven't drank anything in days. . . I tried rationing it until you got back, but you can see how that turned out." Robert said before coughing up a glob of that infernal snot and spitting it against the floor to his right, where in turn the foul fluid splatted unevenly.

Appalled by this, Gilda turned away, shuttering slightly while storing the Crossbow over her side with its built-in sling, she lifted her claws up. "Easy killer, don't you spit that stuff on me, let me refill that glass bottle of yours." Taking it in her grasp and then flying off she left him alone once again to suffer in silence.

Returning roughly ten minutes later and with the bottle full of ice-cold water, the griffin offered it to him. "Sorry for any chunks of ice in there. I had to break the stuff on top, in order to get the water." Robert however didn't give a rat's ass, snatching the glass bottle he proceeded to begin downing its contents.

This surprised Gilda, but she didn't stop him, instead, she decided to joke around with her human friend. "Careful, I can hear you sizzling from how hot you are right now!" Robert didn't know at this point if she was either being a wiseass or just being honest with him; regardless he still drank the water.

Deciding her joke couldn't go unpunished, Robert had flipped her off, however, she returned the gesture in kind, which surprised him. "Right, back at you buddy," Gilda added, showing she knew damn well what it implied.

'I never flipped her off before, I guess Griffin's and humans are more alike than first expected.'

"Anything else dork, Or am I free to get Zecora?" She added. Showing she didn't like the idea of what this so-called 'Shamen,' had in store for her only real friend since the day Rainbow Dash blew off their friendship.

"That was all Gilda, please bring her here so that she can hopefully treat me," Robert informed, and without saying a word she took to the air with a few flaps, while the sounds of the Griffins flying became more distant Robert fell back into his unconscious state.

Robert's sleep was still sporadic, every time he fell asleep, the dark dreamless peace that it brought only lasted what felt like maybe minutes before he would wake up again, for the eighth time for the day.

This had happened so many times. Gilda and Zecora stopped telling him, how much time had passed, because every time, they told him he would just forget.

His joints were the main area of his discomfort, they were hurting constantly. While Robert's muscles weren't faring much better. Opening his eyes, and giving a few coughs he was greeted with a loaded rusty crossbow to his face.

"And a happy G-good morning to you too. I see, you're still not getting much sleep." Robert offered, before gurgling up a massive thing of mucus and spitting it off to the side. As it landed in the metal pot, Gilda was less than willing to talk.

"How do I know it's you? And not the Black Vine Virus, making you ramble!" She snapped, gripping the wooden handle slightly tighter, showing that she wasn't playing any games with Him, not to mention the large bags under her eyes.

"Test me,"

Robert said, his head pounding. Which made him grit his teeth, knowing what was about to come next, and that was a really bad headache. Gilda on the other hand seemed eager to begin.

"Very well, where did we first meet?" Gilda asked not moving the crossbow away, At its current distance, if fired, it could take out an eye and possibly stab his brain, yet he pressed on and made his case.

"You're the Half-wit, for getting trapped in one of my traps," Robert replied, gently pushing the griffin away and off of his frame, making her huff.

"I might just shoot you, for being a smart ass!" Gilda growled as he reached for his water bottle. Yet she stopped him again. Getting into Robert's way, effectively blocking his attempt.

Licking his dry lips he spoke up, displaying his annoyance towards her Inquisition. "What now?"

"Two more questions, then I'll let you drink." She said, smirking.

Sighing in defeat, he decided to snap back, at her. "Remember this when your Sick Gilda, I intend to give you the same treatment."

Irritated by his response, she stood her ground in front of him, wings flared blocking Robert's path further towards the half-frozen, drinking water. "Deewb, you're carrying an illness that kills humans within fifteen minutes, and the stronger stock a day later! I am hardly getting any sleep because of you."

"G-glad to see you still care."

Robert remarked as his head was still pounding and making him silently suffer, which made her scoff.

"More like I don't want to be eaten in my sleep!" Taking a moment to breathe, Gilda finally asked her second question.

"How did you and this zebra, Zecora meet?"

"We met at her tree hut. I found it while exploring the forest. And she discovered me upon her return from a herb gathering run." He answered the headache slowly taking full effect on him.

However, Gilda seemed to be more focused on the questions than his well-being. "How big were Nightmare Moon's flanks?"

That question nearly made his soul leave his body. As a soft blush took to his cheeks, thankfully his beard hid this reaction. "How the hell am I supposed to know that?! Do you think I was staring at her rear the whole time I was interacting with her? What kind of, person do you think I am?"

Robert asked, flipping the question around on her, making her smirk. "Just checking, to see how much of a pervert you are." She answered, giving a sly grin.

"You got what you wanted, Gilda end this little stunt, and let me drink some damn water. I'm dying over here, this isn't funny." Robert started getting annoyed by this now.

'I think Gilda is far more perverted than I give her credit for.'

Nodding she immediately left his path, allowing him access to his liquid salvation.

The first few times she did this, Robert saw this as Gilda getting back at him for embarrassing her in front of the field trip; but now, she was most likely being a ball-buster.

Snatching the glass bottle, Robert began downing it as if it dictated his survival, it cooled him down sufficiently, but not enough to end his headache.

'I would kill for a bottle of Tylenol right about now, hell. Even a bottle of Aleve could help me out here. This zombie plague is kicking my ass; but it isn't killing me, thank god for being constantly sick as a child.'

Robert chalked up his survival to his immune system being highly active in combating sicknesses, this one included. That or his body heat was slowing it down, Regardless Robert needed to cool himself down, and who better for this task than his companion, Gilda?

"Gilda, can you get some snow from outside and dump it on my forehead?"

Nodding, she stored the Crossbow on her back before going to grab a wooden bucket that Zecora left. "Sure thing, I bet five bits that it melts the moment Zecora put's it on you." She grimly jokes,

"I'm in a large amount of pain, stop it with these games," Robert said, dragging himself from his resting spot and moving towards the gaping hole of the throne room wall letting the cool late winter air blast his face.

The rigid air on his hot pasty face was heavenly, and Robert was content to just sit there until someone made their presence known, With a loud but tired yawn.

"AAhh~ you survived this night, Giant-folk. However your fever has still refused to vacate, thankfully I fetched a potion to remedy a certain issue you face, soon."

Looking in the direction the voice came from, Robert spotted Zecora, the savior of his second week of living through hell. "This damn Fever won't break, do you have anything that might help with that?" he asked as Zecora slowly trotted over.

"Mmm, Let's see if this potion works for a second time, if so be prepared to break some ice." Stepping over in front of him, Robert saw the zebra's attire She had on her black cloak, along with a mask covering her face he had never seen before.

"What's with the mask?"

he inquired, as she gently popped the cork out of the potion bottle.

"I've told you this before, but it appears your fever is making you forget. These clothes are for my protection, the illness you carry is far more aggressive." Zecora warned,

"Are you going to give up on me, Zecora?" Robert asked as Zecora made a sound of surprise.

"Never! You helped me in my darkest hour. Let me return what is owed, to a true friend in their hour."

Using a leather covering to protect her hoof, only when physically touching him, she aided him in drinking the potion. The liquid mixture tasted awful, the only way he could describe it.

Was a combination of rotting Watermelon, and gasoline. Robert could hardly even drink the stuff, but due to his current predicament, Robert drank it slowly and calmly.

Once it was all down he went into another coughing fit; Zecora had backed away in the meantime not wanting to be in the way of his coughing. "What did you just give me? That tasted awful, I've tasted dirt with a better flavor than that."

Arriving at a safe distance, Zecora removed her mask to speak unrestricted. "It was Ever-free herbs, mixed with a certain flower pollen that should decrease your pain."

Gilda returned with a wooden bucket of snow, and Zecora disinfected the articles of clothing. Before re-equipping them and taking the wooden bucket she began her approach, her hooves softly clacking against the old marble floors as she hopped up, And onto his chest.

"Just like old times right?" Robert asked but she stayed silent, focusing on breaking his fever.

Gently taking chunks of snow out one at a time, Gilda closely watched the female zebra place them on his head one chunk at a time.

The snow would melt within Ten seconds of landing on his head, stunning Gilda. "Zecora, did his fever go down?" She asked while the zebra hummed, and nodded.

Zecora would finish up giving Robert his requested snow, and she wouldn't speak until reaching a respectable distance away from him.

"My friend, your fever has dropped, it appears you might pull through after all." Zecora declared, glancing back towards him with a gentle smile, but it quickly faded.

"However you are not out of the woods just yet; given more time, you may be released from my care," Zecora spoke out, gently sitting down on a floor mat she made by hoof.

Robert didn't answer, but Gilda decided to ask for him. "And how long does he need to wait?" Gilda tiredly questioned, seeing that Robert wasn't a rotting corpse she did relax somewhat but not entirely.

Rubbing her chin with a hoof, Zecora determined how long he would need to stay there in isolation; Meanwhile, his joint pain had faded. Giving him the necessary relief to at the very most sit up.

"I would say, one week at the very minimum. But for a case like yours maybe even longer, it would be best to seek out the Ponies for help. I have limited resources, if you go, They might be able to assist you far better than what I can do."

Zecora suggested, making Gilda growl. "Those lame Ponies can't help him! If anything he's doing just fine here. At least if he stays here, they won't slice him open like a piece of cooked meat!"

"Griffin; you and I are hardly getting any rest, the bags under your eyes can be seen from the far
West," Zecora cautioned, but she would not have it.

Finally being able to stand, Robert stumbled his way outside, Gilda following close behind. "Robert, where are you going? You better not be going to Ponyville!" Gilda warned, making the sick human groan in annoyance.

"I'm trying to relieve myself! You know, number one? And number two. I can only do it after Zecora gives me that joint relief shit, so please go away. Unless you plan to wipe my ass for me? Or do you wish to experience me, 'changing flavors again?' "he said, an eyebrow raised.

Gagging at the memory, the female Griffin prominently departed. Not saying another word, leaving him alone, and finally allowing him to do his business in peace.

Once relieving himself for the day, Robert cleaned himself up in the moat water, before reentering the Castle courtyard. There, he would go back under the watchful eye of Gilda who had not parted with that loaded crossbow.

"You do know that Crossbow wouldn't be good after one shot right? If you think about it you'll need at least three, even five minutes to load another bolt into it, unless you're secretly a grand master in using crossbows, I don't see you getting far with it." Robert informed,

"You can't let me have any kind of safety, can you?"Gilda said, slightly annoyed.

And Robert only had one thing to say in his defense.

"No."

Huffing, she flew over and smacked him with the blunt metal end of the crossbow, Gilda again spoke up. "I'll be glad to bury this bolt in your skull if that's the case."

This grim game these two played, was his only form of entertainment during this sick period so he quickly reciprocated. "You'll be doing me a favor, just be sure to make it quick, and try not to make it an open casket burial, I would prefer a closed casket."

"I'll see what I can do, but no promises," Gilda answered, making him nod.

"Duly noted Gilda. Come on, let's not keep Zecora waiting."

Entering the shared throne room, fairly quickly Robert plopped himself back down just as the potion's potency lessened.

The not-so-welcomed discomfort returned, making him want to put his head through the marble wall to his right.

"Be back I will, and hopefully with an elixir to ease the fever's burden." Zecora quipped, giving a smile trying to raise his morale.

"Zecora before you depart, when will the sun rise?" He asked her, the zebra on her part looked outside, she silently began to add up how much time had passed.

"It is currently rising, dear friend, go back to rest. I will wake you when I have returned with your medicine."

Even though Zecora and Gilda were dead tired and borderline ready to end him. They stayed loyal till the very end.

"Thank you Zecora I owe you one."

Giving an exhausted nod, Zecora left the throne room to presumably return home. Leaving him alone with Gilda, who was barricaded behind some wooden placements she made. To hide behind, to sleep.

Laying his head down on a step, Robert simply got as comfy as humanly possible, before forcing himself to sleep which wouldn't be a good idea.

It took nearly an hour to fall asleep; Gilda's snoring helped him in this case, acting as a sortive, white noise machine for him. But when he did, Robert received an anticipated guest.

Opening his eyes within the dream realm, he found Luna waiting for him, in a way that she had been doing it. For the past three weeks when Robert was able to dream.

She was in her second, larger form. Wings flared and horn aglow, with what Robert assumed was a spell to blast him, in his dreams in case he was a zombie in this dreamscape.

"Friend? Or adversary!"

Luna boomed, gritting her teeth slightly hoping it was the former and not the latter.

Stepping back a good thirty paces, until her horn stopped shining, Luna began her approach. Every hoof step was deliberate and wary, she wanted to get closer. But the risk of him being undead was the main cause for these drastic safety measures. Her wings were still flared and ready, to get the Princess off of the ground if the situation called for it.

Thankfully his dream self wasn't affected by the virus, so Robert simply laid down on his stomach which was easier said than done.

Observing his behavior with curiosity, Luna gradually picked up the pace. "Most strange, demeanor for a creature that is supposed to be dead, along with having cravings for the living's flesh. " Luna mused,

Arriving in front of him she gently reached up. And touched her cool armored hoof, against his face, making Luna cringed, awaiting a negative response.

When it didn't come, she began poking him to see if that would trigger what Luna had been expecting. They stayed like that for what felt like an eternity, her poking him in his face with her flat limb.

'Yeah, this is getting annoying quick.'

Seeing that Luna wasn't going to stop, after the twentieth odd poke, Robert sat up and simply dumped the larger midnight Alicorn into his lap.

Luna wasn't expecting such quick movements from a creature of his size, if her gasping, and her sliding down his lap. Along with a loud, *THUD* as she connected with the dream floor was any idea.

"Warn me next time, when you do such an action!" Luna huffed; with one mighty flap, escaped his grasp, and decided to claim his shoulder as a landing zone.

Leaning over, and with all the strength she could muster, gave him a tight hug. To his surprise, the Night Princess was nearly strangling him, with all the raw physical strength she could gather.

"You're still alive! And you're still yourself, How is this possible?! I've conferred with every known human physician in Canterlot, even Manehattan. Both royalty-funded and Common doctors alike. And they all have verified, you should have passed by now!" Luna said her voice was almost hollow at the idea of losing him.

"However I may have left out some details about you from them." Staying close to him, the Princess did whatever was possible to embrace his neck. Fearing if she released him even just a little bit, he would disappear from her sight and never return.

'I appreciate your concern, but you're currently strangling the life out of me. So the virus you're fussing over will have the ability to accomplish its goal, with my corpse. So how about you just hug there instead?'

Reaching over with his other hand, Robert removed the clingy mare and decided that Luna could hug his chest instead.

"A-apologies, I didn't mean to use so much power. I was just very enthusiastic to see you alive. Would you forgive me?" Luna inquired, looking up at him with a look that could destroy an entire army through cardiac arrest.

Her blue orbs doubled in size and were shimmering as if Luna was about to cry, as her bottom lip quivered. Her ears were folded flat against her head, as some of her tears looked ready to leak out at any given moment.

'Sweet Jesus, she's pulling on my heartstrings; that face can cripple the morale of a battalion of soldiers.' Robert thought slowly reaching over and giving the Princess a soft rub on her helmet-covered head making Luna's ears twitch. And that was enough to set her off.

"We demand you to give thy more head pats to me, This is a Royal command!" Luna decreed in the royal Canterlot voice, to add that extra flare, she even flared her wings again. A large smile was plastered on her face, as her previous fake tears had all but miraculously vanished.

'Well; I'm convinced.'

Reaching up, Robert rubbed his ears to fix the hearing loss this overexcited Princess caused.

' I'm going to be stuck like this for a while. Hopefully, I can at least stand on my own without the help of Zecora and Gilda. When I wake up from this forced Petting and scratching session; I also wish I had ear muffs. Luna can be a little loud, especially at how close she is.'

Now that Robert was giving her what she so desired, Luna was humming and cooing, her tail was swishing left to right.

"Tia will be most envious of this~" Luna mumbled, as her body became puddy to Robert's large skilled hands.

'Let me guess, another pony who's going to nearly break my neck? Just what I needed, great.' Robert mulled.

Twilight had awoken fairly early, today this day was going to be a busy one after all, jumping out of bed. With enough speed that would even give Rainbow Dash pause, Twilight began brushing her mane and tail, as a jolt of discomfort reared its ugly head.

Grimacing at the twinge of pain, Twilight began to think back to a certain book that had warned her of infected humans.

'Due to the host being clinically deceased, the virus isn't limited by the control of the human's brain or the dying or dead immune system. Therefore It can push it to its very limit. Increased strength and speed has been reported.'

Another flare-up from her rear leg confirmed this medical study. "Y-yep it's been proven to be true in my opinion." Using some of her magic, Twilight simply conjured a spell to ease the pain, before going to the second bed of her bedroom.

Leaning over Spike, Twilight would nudge him gently to wake him, yet his dragon side was showing through as he refused to wake up.

Frowning, Twilight's horn suddenly came to life with magic as she simply made a large ruby appear near his nose, knowing it would wake him.

Spike twitched in his sleep, as drool began to form around the young dragon's lips, Soon his eyes shot open as he launched forward slightly trying to eat the prized rock; only for it to disappear before his eyes.

Falling to the ground with a soft thud, Twilight chuckled at his soft groan of annoyance.

Walking over and standing over him she beamed a big smile at him to jump-start his day. "Good morning, Spike. It's Friday! and you know what that means!" Twilight smiled at her assistant.

Yet he was less than willing to greet the day and Celestia's bright sun, "Shouldn't you be still recovering from that infected human that kicked you? The doctor said you must rest, he also emphasized the 'Rest' part." Spike grumbled as he began getting back to his feet, making Twilight back up along with reminding her about the medical check-up.

Twilight's face flushed red from embarrassment, she appeared to have forgotten her physician's edict. "I-i haven't! It's just there's so much to do, and me and the girls are the only ones who can do it." She offered, hoping that would persuade Spike to believe her.

"Sure,"

Spike said, clearly showing he wasn't believing in what Twilight had said.

"I'll go and start breakfast in the meantime, Please go and take a seat at the table, What would you like me to make you?" the baby dragon offered, rubbing the last bits of sleep out of his eyes, he began the slow stumble towards their bedroom door.

Opening it and going down the steps, Twilight followed him out of the bedroom but not down the steps.

Thinking for a moment, Twilight finally thought of what she wanted to eat. "Spike, if we have any more hay, for hay-pancakes. I will go for that! Also, hold off on making my plate just yet, I'm going to shower first." Twilight called down the steps making him nod to show he heard her.

Turning around, the mare entered her bathroom in preparation to clean her coat and other parts of her body.

Pushing magic into her horn, Twilight got to work making the perfect shower environment to clean herself, the window to the bathroom was shut and covered. So that any nosy male or female pegasi, that wanted to peek at her weren't able to.

But knowing her luck, it was just to keep Pinkie out. Like that one time, she somehow managed to climb through that very window during Twilight's, 'brain refresher showers.' After a large binge-reading, of one of her top ten favorite writers in Equestrian history.

Locking the bathroom door closed, she looked toward her bathtub. The tub itself was made with Ponies in mind, she used her magic to turn the water on, and to a warm temperature. Before jumping in and getting to work, she washed away all her troubles and worries, along with any dirt her coat collected during her sleep.

'Maybe I should gather Fluttershy, Applejack, and even Rainbow Dash. Then head to sugarcube corner? Hot chocolate sounds amazing for later today. If we go, I might as well get something for Spike. He deserves it after that little stunt I pulled on him.'

Standing there, in the stream of warm water Twilight remembered something, well not exactly something more like somepony. 'I wonder if the colt has awoken from his coma.' She thought grimly.

Lighting up her horn again, Twilight grabbed her shampoo, before working it into her mane and coat. The soft smell of spring flowers and lavender filled the room.

After letting it set into her coat Twilight simply washed it off with the stream of warm water before repeating the process but with a different cleaner for her tail.

Once that was accomplished, the Unicorn simply applied her heavenly knot undoing shampoo, to her tail and then washed it.

"There we go, my tail smells just like the rest of my body, but with no knots in it now." Turning off the water and climbing out, Twilight applied the ointment to her left leg like her doctor showed her.

Using magic to dry herself and then retrieved, a sterilized bandage, opening it, and wrapped it around her ointment-covered flank. With the sterile cloth as to not let it be smeared off, during the day. After that Twilight left her bathroom in a cloud of steam feeling refreshed.

Stepping into the hallway once more, She could smell Spike's breakfast. It appears he was hard at work making what he would eat, stepping down the steps, and making her way into the kitchen.

Twilight had discovered her little assistant had made her breakfast first instead of his which bewildered the pony. "Spike, I thought I told you to make your food first, why didn't you listen?" She asked while Spike looked back, not amused.

"I already know you aren't going to listen to the doctor's orders so I decided to just make you breakfast first to start your day. And what I wanted to make is going to take longer than simple hay flapjacks." Spike offered flipping the last pancake she had onto her small stack of a perfectly round stack of fluffy goodness.

Twilight could feel her cheeks heat up from her embarrassment, 'I guess Spike knows me better than I know myself sometimes.'

Sitting down with a soft thump on a pillow she dug into her food in relative silence, listening to Spike, who occasionally moved around the kitchen. To either clean something or flip what he made himself.

Twilight inquired to Spike, after swallowing her mouthful of food."What did you make yourself?" her answer was him, drooling at the idea of eating his creation.

Finally, he spoke up.

"Something new, I used the leftover pancake mix and some gems to make a pancake gem combination!" Spike tiredly said his long lizard tongue licking his mouth to stop the drool.

It was common for baby dragons to drool at the sight of certain foods, however, that behavior would fade away as they aged. So it was Twilight's reminder that no matter what she did to him, he was still a growing dragon who needed sleep and to eat.

Swallowing a mouthful of pancake with hay chunks she spoke up. "When you're done you can go back to sleep if you'd like Spike, you don't need to come along with me today, Plus tomorrow is the weekend."

But it seemed that Spike didn't hear her as a loud crunch of precious rock echoed through the small kitchen.

Rolling her eyes, Twilight finished her breakfast and Helped lessen the dish load for Spike by doing her dishes. Once they were done, she left to get ready to gather the necessary items for her travels in Ponyville.

Going back to her room she threw on a simple two-tone scarf, with yellow boots to protect her hooves. After that, she slipped her saddlebags on and put all manner of writing supplies inside.

"That should be everything I need, Let's make sure by doing a quick once over."

Twilight didn't find anything to be missing from her bags. If anything she found more room for things she could bring, now what should she bring to Ponyville Hospital?

'I should bring a children's book or two, that Colt must be going mad, just sitting there unable to do much of anything. That is to say, if he's even awake.'

Thanks to her association with Princess Celestia, and a certain older brother being Captain of the Royal Guards, Twilight was able to get filled in on the town after the shelter-in-place order.

A few businesses and homes were damaged, and surprisingly the infected didn't appear to make it towards the apple farm so the outbreak was contained in the left side and center of Ponyville.

And the few guards who had been wounded were minor and nonlife-threatening; except for one.

He wasn't exactly an official Royal Guard but still, his injuries were deemed the worst out of all those who were admitted.

If all that didn't make it obvious, a supposed, dumb creature saved the colt's life.

'We wouldn't have lasted as long as we did if he didn't show up.'

Twilight's tail twitched at her memory of that day, it was all a haze after a certain part something to with a horn. But she vividly, remembers their resident giant stomping the head in of one of its undead kin.

But the smell and taste of whatever was in that horn reared its ugly head, making Twilight lightheaded.

"W-with Princess Celestia's permission, and if I can get him here without the town going into a mass panic, I'll do my best at measuring his intelligence. But for now, let's find a book this colt might like to read. I think daring-do is the best choice."

Grabbing the aforementioned book with her magic, Twilight gently placed it into her saddlebag, before leaving her home and deciding to gather the three ponies she thought about earlier to help in this process.

The front door to the Ponyville Hospital was currently undergoing a restoration attempt, due to the giant's haste to get Storm into medical care.

"Do ya think the youngster is even awake? After all, he was banged up pretty good." Applejack questioned, snow crunching beneath her hooves.

Rainbow Dash interjected her answer. " After the magic healing, he fell into a coma. After that, they placed him in ICU so it's possible, he's not even up. It's been a whole week since I heard anything different." Her wing flapping kept Rainbow off of the snowy earth below, while she lazily followed the group.

Entering through a designated entryway made by the hospital, Twilight approached the front desk and gently coughed to grab the pony's attention behind the desk.

"Good morning. We're here to see Storm Hooves. Is he awake?" Twilight asked, tilting her head at the stationary nurse pony.

"I don't think so, but let me check in the system to see if anything has changed." Said the stallion nurse as he got up from the pillow and left, going through a door and into another room to check;

Returning after a few minutes the Stallion had a clipboard in his magic. "You're in luck, he woke up just before nine." This answer stunned everypony there.

Twilight's mouth felt quite dry at this revelation, but acting quickly she cleared her throat before asking a simple question. "Is he accepting visitors?"

Flipping through a few papers, he nodded. "It appears that the patient is allowing visitation. So if you all wish to see him he's in the intensive care ward; Room Fifteen."

Nodding, Twilight turned to leave. "Thank you, do you mind signing us in? We won't be too long anyway."

The stallion grinned before doing what she asked, Traveling down the many halls of the Hospital. All manner of hospital staff and equipment were moved around to stop the cold wind and possible germs from ruining its sterilized environment.

Rainbow Dash's wings grew tired and to give them a quick rest she softly landed, her hooves clicking against the two-tone flooring.

"There's the room," Fluttershy muttered while the group prepared to enter his hospital room.

Moving close Twilight gently knocked on the door to see if Storm was awake.

To their shock, the door opened outwardly and a nurse stepped out, closing the door behind her. Thankfully Fluttershy knew this earth pony mare.

"Nurse Redheart, how is he?" Asked Fluttershy.

Shaking her head the earth pony spoke up. "He's very much conscious, just the main issue is that Mr. Storm will need physical therapy to possibly fly and even walk again. I could be wrong and I hope that I am; But, it just usually isn't the case."

"Where are his parents in all this? Surely they gotta be worried sick about 'em." Asked Applejack,

"Sadly I am unable to disclose that information with any of you, you'll need special authorization about the whereabouts of his parents."

This action confused the small gathering of Mares however Twilight recovered first. "Do you think we could speak with him, Maybe even leave him a book to read?"

Redheart nodded a soft smile on her muzzle. "But of course! I'm sure he would love the gesture. The main issue is that Mr. Storm may need help reading it. His hooves aren't exactly available at this point and neither are his wings, but I need to ask you all one simple question." Redheart urged, stepping closer to the door not allowing them entry.

"Yes?"

Asked Twilight not sure what this question was going to entail.

"Have any of you had any interaction within the last week, with any infected humans or sick Ponies, Possibly even animals?"

Redheart examined each Pony of the group's facial expressions to see if they would be telling a lie instead of the truth.

"No ma'am, me and ma farm were thankfully spared from the attack. You can check me and my family if ya like." Applejack submitted, showing she wasn't going to be an issue.

Twilight shook her head, doing the same as Applejack. "I did assist in the town's defense, and I did get injured. But my family doctor has cleared me after a few tests and all I had acquired was a sprained leg and a few, but small cuts and a bruised side."

Flicking her ears to show she heard Twilight Redheart looked towards Fluttershy who began her case. "I-I never left my home during the Shelter-in-Place order. But to play it safe, I stayed indoors for three days straight to verify I wasn't infected."

Nodding Redheart Glanced toward Rainbow Dash, she appeared less than willing to answer, but everyone staring at her showed she had no choice in the matter, earning an annoyed huff from the multicolored pony.

"Gah, ok fine! I was also helping get Ponies to safety and I may have kicked an infected human in the head." Rainbow Dash confessed.

"Did any of its blood or any other fluids enter your body through cuts or deep lacerations?" Redheart contested,

Rainbow Dash, thankfully shook her head. "No, I wasn't infected, I'm more careful than that! I've experienced an outbreak before but not one with undead Giants in it!"

Satisfied with their answers, Redheart moved out of the doorway granting them entry. "All I ask, is if you're going to touch him, for any reason please use magic. If you have to touch him physically for any reason; please wash your hooves before hoof, other than that please leave any interactions with Miss Sparkle, just to be safe."

Finally gaining entry, the small group entered giving them sight inside the room. Glancing around, Twilight saw the essentials for a hospital room, especially one in intensive care, along with its soft peeps of the monitor including the bed and the pony they wanted to see.

"H-hello."

A small voice called out, the colt was wrapped in dressings. and half of his body was in a cast, and metal placements to aid in making sure the bones would heal in their proper places. Needless to say, Fluttershy had been deeply heartbroken by the situation of the smaller pony.

"May Celestia have mercy! What happened!"

Fluttershy softly shouted, nearly flying into the bed to get closer to the healing colt.

"Have they been dressing your wounds properly? Do you possibly need a drink or even something to eat or read?"

"I was told it was just a scratch. And I can't have solid foods not for a while anyway." Storm offered which made Rainbow Scoff.

"That's a little more than just a scratch kid, I'm surprised you're still ali-*whack* Ow!"

The resulting hoof hit to the back of Rainbow's head promptly silenced her, Looking over. Twilight saw her friend rubbing the back of her head from where she was hit.

"Don't ya mind Dash here, she's just overjoyed that you pulled through aren't ya Rainbow?" Applejack said, offering her cyan friend a side glare showing she shouldn't be talking like that, around an individual who's been admitted to this certain medical ward.

"U-uh yeah Yeah! I'm happy you're doing well." Rainbow Dash said, giving a smile to the colt.

Twilight stepped forward, moving toward the other side of his bed, Rainbow in the meantime shot a scowl at Applejack, behind a raised wing, for doing what she did.

Knowing Applejack and Rainbow Dash were silently killing each other. For something that was in the past, it made Twilight sigh inwardly, before pulling the cloth privacy barrier around them, blocking any view of her two friends in the event they challenged one another like the first time.

'I should have never asked them to come if I knew they were going to kill one another.' Taking a deep breath Twilight began a soft and warm introduction of herself and her friends.

"Good Morning, My name is Twilight Sparkle. This is a good friend of mine, her name is Fluttershy, and the two that are currently not inside of this privacy shield are Rainbow Dash and Applejack."

Twilight said, gently pulling Fluttershy away seeing her getting a little too close to him, which the nurse didn't advise.

"I remember you three from the field trip, minus Applejack but do you recognize me?" he asked, making Twilight and Fluttershy nod.

"We all remember you, But I want to keep this straightforward, and brisk. Many more Ponies are coming I bet, so us being here is just a warm-up."

Twilight eased, while in the meantime Rainbow Dash and Applejack stopped their silent war. And entered, adding even more ponies, to the little space provided.

"Do you mind answering some questions? I promise they're simple to answer and can be answered with even a yes or no." Magic flowed forth from her horn, as Twilight retrieved a quill. Some ink and paper to write with.

"O-ok."

Clearing her throat, Twilight was going to begin interviewing him when Rainbow Dash interjected by firing her own question.

"I'd like to know how the hay, you'd learn to fight like that! Your moves were impressive every time I saw you, you'd managed to take down some infected humans, and even a Giant!" She said Beaming, before quickly coughing lightly to re-compose herself.

"I'm asking for a friend of course," Rainbow added on to not make it obvious who this 'friend' was.

"My father taught me; he's a veteran Royal Guard who is an active Drill instructor. In Fort Dawnguard, and sometimes he sends me letters to see how I'm doing here in Ponyville with my aunt. The last letter he sent me was a few days before Hearts and Hooves Day, I'm not sure if he has sent me another one. During my time here."

The fort this colt spoke of, was in the top ten largest forts that Equestria had control over; it was able to withstand a siege for many months to even a whole year.

And if the conditions proved right, and if the defenders were well-stocked and had the hoof power they could survive even longer.

The fort's walls instead of being of common brick, and wood, like most modern Equestrian forts. along with outposts, it Was instead made of a strong paste when solidified, and was documented to be far stronger than concrete from the time of 'The Pillars.' However, it couldn't be replicated, and if it needed to be repaired a brick needed to be duplicated with magic.

"That's so awesome."

Rainbow Dash muttered under her breath, trying to hide her marvel at the old and rather large fortification.

"What about your mother? If you don't mind answering." Fluttershy asked as he fell silent, it seemed that this topic was a sensitive one for him as his quietness remained.

"If you don't want to tell us that's perfectly fine Remember, if you feel like not answering a question you can just tell us and we can drop that line of questioning," Twilight interjected, making him speak up.

"I would prefer that, thank you." Storm Hooves said slightly mournful of his mother. Now knowing that was a sensitive topic Twilight quickly changed the subject.

"No worries, now can you tell me your father's name? So I can tell my mentor and she can send word to him." Twilight calmly inquired, making him nod.

"His name is Lieutenant Strong Winds."

Writing the name down on a different piece of paper Twilight nodded, giving him another smile, "I have a gift for you." Twilight said, watching his ears perk up at the mention of a gift.

Even though he didn't say anything, the silent look he gave clearly said, 'What was it?' Opening up her saddle bag Twilight extracted the book with use of her magic.

"I don't know how long you'll be staying here but this is for you; I would have preferred to give you a book geared towards your studies to make up for the lessons you've missed in the schoolhouse. but I figured you wanted some action within your hospital room, even if it's just a story."

Showing him the cover Storm beamed a large smile and even attempted to sit to receive the gift, much to his body's continued protest. "T-thank you for the gift, M-miss Sparkle!" Storm Hooves said grimacing from the pain.

"P-please just stay lying down, your body is under enough stress as it needs to heal." Fluttershy reprimanded in her delicate voice, making him lay back down.

Gently placing it on the nightstand next to his bed the book itself was a copy of the first 'Daring-do' book in the series. "It's a good book, but I must warn you once you start reading you'll never want to stop! Remember once you finish that one I'll happily trade it for the next book in the series. I didn't forget you can't read on your own I'll be back later to get you started! " Twilight grinned.

After the gift was given, the interview continued well into the day Twilight now had her answers, but piecing them together was the main issue she faced now.

Deciding to leave the injured Colt alone for the rest of the day, Twilight and her friends decided to get something to eat themselves.

"I would fight somepony for a hayburger right about now!" Rainbow Dash mused aloud and it appears that Applejack agreed.

"I second that motion, Dash see sometimes you have ya moments," Applejack said giving her a teasing look that made Rainbow grumble.

"I was just being honest! Plus, isn't that your department AJ?" Rainbow sneered while Applejack's tail began to flick.

"Yeah, but there's a time and a place for it Rainbow Ya do well to remember that and maybe I wouldn't have to hit you the way I did."

"Girls, Please!"

Twilight interjected, breaking up the argument with her magic, locking the two mares' muzzles shut to stop them.

"If you two can't be quiet for five minutes so that I can write a report to Princess Celestia then I will depart and eat at the Library." Twilight snapped trying to focus on the important letter.

Finishing up the last of the letter in relative silence, Twilight teleported the report off to Spike who in turn would dragon fire the letter to her mentor.

Releasing a soft sigh, Twilight released her friends from her magical hold. "I'm sorry I just can't focus when you two are screaming at each other over something that happened nearly three hours ago."

"You're right Twi. Perhaps we should just apologize to one another and continue with our day." Nodding, the small group of friends traveled toward the center of town and instead opted to go to Sugarcube Corner as originally planned by Twilight, as the establishment they wished to go to was currently closed.

"Subject 3-J by himself, was able to launch four infected humans roughly, Thirty feet. Into the air with relative ease, nonetheless, Subject 3-J was fully able to handle and dispatch three out of four, undead Giants but at the cost of being bitten. It is possible that this Subject has survived but not very likely."

Currently, both Celestia and her sister were sitting through a military conference, and nearly all of the day and night, high-ranking officers were in attendance.

The meeting was about the possible benefits of conscripting the last Giant into the army of either Alicorn's service if he had survived his exposure to the virus. As the day and night officers did nearly anything and everything to convince the two sisters.

From reading reports of its abilities to the untold and pricey damage it did to the capital city, to even Pit fight documents describing how well he fought, they were doing their all for this attempt.

However, they seemed to be leaving out very few facts. Like him, being forcibly drugged with a serum, that was not recommended because of its high addiction possibilities.

'Strange; they are leaving out the fact that, of the drugs he had been drugged with, makes the user attack indiscriminately. Along with being highly addictive.'

Looking over towards Her younger sister who no doubt was tired, she seemed rather joyful despite it being noon, and yet her tail was swishing for most of, if not all of the meeting.

"I see your mind is elsewhere Luna mind telling me what has you in such high morale?"

Celestia inquired, but she seemed to be ignoring her, and yet her tail was still going left to right against her night-themed throne.

Making sure that Nopony was looking toward the to which normally was the case during these kinds of meetings, Celestia leaned over and discovered something.

Her sister was within her realm of dreams and had been for some time which amused Celestia.

'Couldn't sit through a nearly ten-hour meeting, huh Lulu? I think it's time her break ended.'

Her horn came to life and within moments, Luna returned with a Frightened gasp as Celestia more or less just ripped her out of the dream realm and back into the wakeful world.

"Good morning~"

Celestia teased as her younger sister's tail stood on end.

"Why did you do that!" Luna hissed, getting up before stretching as her older sibling answered.

"You've been in the dream realm for the whole meeting over the Creature you wish to protect and save, This is your opportunity to try and make it happen. Through the 'human handler division.' It would be the best option we could have hoped for, not to mention. We can assign more veteran handlers to him, once he is within Canterlot we can go over the greater details. Do not forget we aren't the only nations and empires interested in this legendary creature, so it is better we 'Claim' him before others do."

Celestia signified while Luna caught on, rather quickly. "You are correct sister, but what if Equestria is brought to war? We can not risk about his extinction."

"They are tougher than they look, sister, trust me. Equestria hasn't been brought to war since the Griffin Mountain conflict." The white Alicorn calmed before standing up herself.

"Officers of the Army of the two sisters, Hear me!" Celestia announced moving to the front of the room, along with cutting the meeting short.

"I and Princess Luna have decided that the last documented Giant will be added to the Equestrian army. But first, it needs to be brought here and must be checked if it is physically and mentally able to. Yet if it fails the physical examinations this will not be discussed any further. With that being said, I adjourn this meeting and ask that you all return to your expected duties."

While the senior officers departed Luna did as well with a loud yawn, a blue wing was covering her muzzle but it did little at masking her exhale.

"Thank you for resolving that Tia, I understand they are our Generals, and even best Commanders and trainers are the best in their respective fields. But they do act like foals sometimes," Luna said as she began her departure.

"I am off to bed Sister, I was having the time of my life before you so rudely interrupted me." She said huffing lightly.

"You need to give him a break Luna. I'm surprised it hasn't attacked you from how many times you've bothered it." Celestia commented following her sister,

"If he wasn't good at scratching, I would have stopped a Fortnight ago!" Luna remarked, which made her older sister the whole more curious.

'Time for some jokes, it is also time to see how my sister finds him.' Celestia mulled before speaking.

"Really now, I see your relationship has progressed well. Tell me, when will I expect you to be with foal? After all, I do wish to know when my younger sister's first child is born." Celestia winked at Luna which made the blue-faced Alicorn turn red.

"Tia!!""

Luna shrieked, completely embarrassed, At the accusation. "That is incorrect, and you know it! Human males, can not get a mare pregnant, nor can a stallion get a human female pregnant."

Celestia would have stopped torturing her younger sister if only her wings didn't become erect, and stiff.

"Which is explicitly true, sister. But what is to stop you from taking that male specimen to your chambers? Or possibly. Somewhere far more secluded,~ for some time in the hay mound.~ Maybe you'll try and offer yourself to him? All painted up in green offering symbols.~" She cooed.

By this point, Luna had turned so red that Celestia believed her younger sister would explode. Or even become a new star in the night sky.

A bright blue flash of magic later and she was gone, and that was enough to make her lose it again.

"Mother above that will never get old."

Despite teasing her younger sibling like this; Celestia had done it before when they were younger, like when she had her first crush on a Thestral stallion.

And another time when she was afraid of flying, and so on. Yet Luna was never the innocent one either as she found ways to get back at Celestia.

'Sister, you're just too adorable when this happens.'

Leaving the room finally after composing herself from a hearty laughing fit, Celestia made her way to the throne room no doubt many still sought, an audience with the sun Ruler.

'Hopefully, she can compose herself before the changing of the sun for the moon. '

Thinking while Celestia traveled through the marble halls of the Castle, what Luna had said finally made itself clear to her.

"That's cheating! She knows I grew up with those animals, I've missed those large hands the Giants were endowed with for ages. Next time, when I tease my sister I will not let up!" Celestia declared, her tail softly twitching.

Author's Note

Well, here we are! I am still very much alive.

You all may be wondering what why it is taking these chapters longer and even longer to make. Well, I start college in a week 💀 (fall courses)

And I'm honestly crapping myself, as my college campus is massive but I need to be up bright and early, to catch a shuttle over there.

I also have no idea what I want to study as I may only be there for three years so I'm kinda panicky on what to pick.

If you have any college tips I'll happily take them 🥲

Don't worry I plan to do spring classes next year instead of fall classes as I do not want to recreate the D-day landings with mountains of snow.

But enough about me and let's talk about this chapter!

If you find anything not grammatically correct or should be replaced by something more fitting, by all means, leave a comment and I will fix it when I can!

I'm not sure what to do for the next chapter but I wager an Idea will slam into me when I least expect it.

While I'm working on an essay or assignment most likely.

Anyway, I've kept you reading this note long enough I do hope you enjoyed this chapter I cannot wait to make the next one!

I'll see you all there! God's speed🫡

Chapter Ten - Finding some common ground with a certain rainbow pony through drinking

Chapter ten -

"One step at a time, just like that. See? You got this Storm." His physical therapist said calmly. Helping the young colt walk across the rubber mat with her wings keeping him steady.

The only nurse in the room was off to the side. A Unicorn was ready to catch him if his unsteady limbs buckled from this medical endeavor.

"The hospital doctors are very pleased with how fast your recovery is." His therapist added trying to boost his morale as they slowed down at a small bump that seemed to be put there on purpose.

Remaining steadfast, the shaky colt persisted. Making it to the end earning him a chuckle from a new voice.

"Now I know you are my brother's son. You have his determination, and resolve." Turning quickly, Storm saw his aunt, and Applebloom and her big sister watching from the hallway window.

"Aunt Snow berry!" Storm said, happy to finally see a familiar face and immediately he tried to make his way to her but the therapist stopped him.

"I don't want to ruin the moment, but you're pushing yourself too hard now. Please Miss Berries, can you tell me who else is out there?"

Nodding Snow Berry listed off who she knew outside. "A filly from his school named Applebloom, and her older sister. Along with a few of his friends including his teacher."

Flagging down the nurse in the room, she and the Physical therapy Pony switched places. And exiting the room the mare cleared her throat to grab all of their attention.

"A show of hooves to see who is for my patient." Watching the Mare counted up the group she began to speak again.

"I assure you all, he's very excited to have visitors but I am asking for Everypony to hold off till he's back in his bed. He's just finished his third round of Physical therapy. And it most likely drained his energy."

After his encounter and victory over the undead
Giant and infected humans, the town was very enthusiastic to thank him for doing what his father taught him to do.

Looking over towards his aunt, Storm raised a question. "Is Dad here? Or was he not informed yet."

Snow Berry shrugged, "If I know my brother, he's probably busy and hasn't received word yet of what happened. But when he does, he'll come to see you and possibly break your window if you don't open it fast enough." The mare kindly joked.

Getting levitated was an odd feeling, the same weightlessness as gliding. But that's where the similarities ended, soon Storm was floating through the clean and sensitized halls of the hospital, his entourage of a single relative and friends following close behind.

Arriving back at his hospital room the nurse gently placed him back down onto his bed getting him comfy before departing and allowing the small group in.

"How has it been, are you improving? The school paper would like to know." Applebloom spoke up.

Storm never thought he would be in the school paper and that made him slightly nervous."I-i am it's ju-" Storm tried to say, but Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo added onto Applebloom's statement.

"Yeah! You are the buzz of the school right now! Even around recess time, your name is brought up here and there. You might even be tackled the moment you walk in for class!"

This made, Snow Berry interject. "Girls, I'm sure Storm Hooves appreciates the info about what is going on on school grounds. But please, do not fill his head with granger. It will go to his head if you keep it up."

Blushing the three fillies stopped. Allowing for the more grown-up ponies to speak, this time Cheerilee was first to break the awkwardness.

"You'll be pleased to know Storm, You haven't missed much in the way of assignments and homework. But I do ask you, once you're able to. Begin catching up to the rest of the class, I'll even tutor you, once school is over to make your return easy and not too complicated." Cherrliee offered, with a warm smile.

"I'll take you up on that offer."

Storm proposed, making her nod her head at this reply, Cherrliee Moved over to his side of the bed.

Reaching towards her own saddlebags and retrieving a book she placed it down next to his third copy of Daring Doo.

"Impressive, you're on the third installment of Daring Doo already? Those books aren't exactly light reading either. Maybe I shouldn't worry then, if you're that fast of a reader just save all the questions you have, for when I Arrive to tutor you."

'More like I have nothing better to do.' He deadpanned.

Giving Storm a farewell hoof wave, Cherrilee left his room and presumably, the hospital. While Applejack seemed to brighten up the mood, knowing that school for a colt of his age was hard on them.

"Partner! You're doing mighty fine if I say so myself. At this rate, you'll make Big Mac come down here and ask you for help on the farm." Applejack said, trying to boost his confidence even further.

Despite the dull pain in his small body the hope his friends were giving him was enough to make him grin.

"I'm sure he would, wouldn't he?" Storm Hooves said making his aunt facehoofed slightly,

While she cursed Applejack for giving him a slight ego boost, the foals conversed about all the things they did today or the day before, anything they could think of; they talked about it.

Storm's aunt had left in need of using the bathroom leaving them alone with Applejack.

However, when the only Adult In the room wasn't paying attention, Storm pulled a fast one by grabbing Applebloom's attention so he could ask a persisting question that never seemed to dissipate, since first waking up in the hospital.

"How is Robert? Have you seen or heard anything from him?" he whispered.

Shaking her head, Applebloom spilled the beans in the same hushed tone.

"I can't say that I have, for all we know he's halfway through the Frozen North. I'll go check with Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo to see if Anypony else has heard anything."

Returning a few moments later she shook her head.

"They heard nothing," Applebloom responded, and somepony else responded in Storm Hooves's stead.

"Heard what?" Asked Applejack, making nearly all of their little hearts stop beating.

"N-nothing! We were just talking about the recent School paper! That's all." Sweetie Belle quickly covered, making her friend's older sister shake off her skepticism.

Deciding to quickly change the subject the three cutie mark crusaders did just that, "Did you hear about the Hydra that's been spotted near Appaloosa? Do you think it will attack the town?" Asked Scootaloo.

"The paper said it would be passing by, and that an attack wasn't likely as the Ponies there are being cautious of their movements."

Looking over towards Applejack she seemed to have lost interest in their conversation, seeing it as kids being kids.

Seeing this as an information exchange for a later time, they shook on it. And instead opted to just catch Storm Hooves up on what had transpired, after his discharge.

"Applebloom, It's time to head home. We need to help Granny Smith and you also have your chores and homework to do." Nodding her friends followed suit, stating their reasons for departing.

His loneliness didn't last long as his aunt finally returned giving a sheepish grin, "Sorry about that I didn't fall in, if that's what you're wondering. Just got caught up in some paperwork, for you that's all."

Giving him an apologetic smile his aunt sat down right next to him and gave him a big hug, being mindful of Storm's condition and casts.

"Now that's it's just you and me, can you please tell me why you ran out there? I thought I told you to come straight home or go somewhere safe when that bell tolls." Snow Berry berated.

"Please Aunt Snow, I've been told off for my actions so many times already. I don't want to hear it from you." Storm Hooves pleaded, making her anger dissipate.

"I'm not yelling at you Stormy, I just want to know the reason why you did it."

Thinking back to his time before he nearly got crushed to death, the reason popped into his head.

They were going to a secure zone but Applebloom was nowhere to be seen, and seeing that all of the Royal Guards were busy he decided to save her himself, and the rest is history.

"Those who've yelled at you are only trying to keep you safe. They also have a level head, Stormy. If the Ponies of this town didn't care, I think they might have even encouraged you to keep fighting."

Sitting up, she placed a hoof against his head. "You have a good heart, just like your mother." Before she flicked his nose and continued to speak.

"Just like your father, you sometimes forget to stop thinking with your heart." Snow Berry said, moving her hoof's location off his chest and moving it back to his head again. "And think with this more often."

'I-is hitting me, really necessary?'

After pulling her foreleg back she released a soft sigh.

"But in the end, I'm glad you're alright. All I ask is if you are trying to be a hero again, do it close to home. And not the other side of Ponyville, that has an active threat against it."

"N-noted."

He offered which made her smile.

Reaching over and taking hold of his favorite book that Storm Hooves wanted to read and she was more than ready to help him. "Are you ready to continue? Or do you think you can read on your own?" She asked, and the resulting nod was her answer.

"Let's see where we last left off, Shall we?"

Snuggling into his bed Storm Hooves patiently waited for the action-packed tale of Daring Doo to be continued.

While his aunt placed the book softly against his. Chest, Snow Berry got up and moved away. "Just let me know when you need me to flip the page." She said going off to a seat to relax. While her nephew, more or less dove into the book, an action that would make Twilight proud.

Robert POV

His head was pounding, slightly the world around him appeared to be in slow motion but Robert recognized the hell before him.

All around him the animalistic roars and wails from humans rang forth showing either bloodlust or drug withdrawals.

"Shut those bucking humans up, I'm trying to speak to our freak!"

'And there's a voice, I could have gone the rest of my life without hearing. Wait, I bulked up, maybe I can tear myself out?' Robert contemplated, before attempting to rise in order to try what he conjured up.

His body, strangely enough, refused to move like something or someone was holding him down and wouldn't let go.

'What the hell, why can't I move?'

Robert began to strain his own body, flexing his muscles, all in an effort to lift only one finger. His only reward for this monumental amount of effort was him violently shaking.

"There's my walking golden piggy bank! Did you have fun, you dumb rascal. Did you get it all out of your system?" said a Stallion with an expensive-looking twelve-piece suit for ponies. His face looked less than pleased,

'Oh great; a clown in a fucking clown suit, what does he want. Just my luck that he wants to visit me. Can today get any worse?' the stallion had taken notice of Roberts shaking, who in turn gave a grin.

"Somepony's a little cold I see~ here, let me help you out with that." Stebbing back a good eight steps, the evil glint in his eyes told Robert everything he needed to know, as the Unicorn's horn ignited and in a flash of orange light, the owner dumped ice water onto him. Once that was achieved he simply tossed the empty bucket away.

"There! Now you should be Freezing." He spat before going back to his original position, as the Owner leaned in close to make sure Robert heard him.

"If you ever Pull that shit again, I will cut your nuts off with a rusty pair of hedge trimmers. You don't want to end up like my last gold mine that lost its usefulness don't you bub?" the depraved pony affirmed with a look of pure disgust along with a sick and twisted smirk towards Robert.

Robert on the other hand was more than willing to pop him one, 'I'd like to see you try! If you do, I'll give you a slow painful death guaranteed.'

This back and forth went on for some time, the Owner making idle threats to disfigure him or remove most if not all of his little buddy.

Until a loud cry of a crowd grabbed his attention.

"It appears your time has come, get ready the crowd is seeking a new form of entertainment~ I'll make sure the 'little turds,' have something to at the very most cut you with."

Turning to leave the Stallion simply kicked some dirt at Robert with his back leg before departing.

'What a fucking prick, May god have mercy on him if I find him again because I certainly won't. There's no way I'm back in the damn pits, it's not possible, I remember falling asleep in the castle.' This concerned Robert greatly, if his recollection about him sleeping was wrong then he was in some deep trouble.

The roar of the crowd seemed to grow ever louder as they called for him, almost eager for his approach. Getting close, Robert could hear ponies chanting for him and proclaiming their own depravities.

"Tear their heads off, we want to see blood! And The sands filled with red!" Shouted a mixed group of Stallions and mares.

Yet, there wasn't the hum of magic to show he was floating. Nor the group of Unicorns that supervised in handling him, or transporting him to the pits.

'Something isn't right here, I may be wrong about the powers of Unicorns but they need to see said item in order to lift or move it. But I don't see any of them in the crowd,'

Looking through the bars, Robert scanned the crowd for any of the horned Equines with activated horns.

Yet he encountered a female pony who thought him glancing over her was reason enough to become flirtatious with a supposed dumb animal.

"Now that's a male, I would bet all of my bits on.~ I wonder if they will allow me to make him a 'salt lick.' Of course, I'll pay, if needed." The mare to his right hummed, her tail swishing left to right similarly to a cat finding its prey.

'Ok, stay far away from that Pony, specifically.'

Debating if being neutered was a better course of action than becoming a so-called 'Salt lick.' Robert was unceremoniously dropped into the familiar sands below.

Getting onto his feet he discovered something far worse than just humans killing one another, instead of the dumb more primitive humans of this world, it was children more specifically human children.

'These sick fucks want me to kill kids? Fuck that.' Before Robert could dispute if murdering adult talking ponies was punishable by prison time, a familiar voice sliced through the madness.

"Robert!"

Stunned, Robert again looked around trying to find the user of that voice, 'Gilda, Where the hell are you?' Looking left to right, up and down he couldn't find her.

She would shout again but this time everything changed.

"Robert! Wake your lazy ass up!"

This revelation caused the world around him to destabilize as it began to get darker and fuzzier as his friend helped break through the madness.

Waking up to a talon smack she seemed slightly pissed that he wasn't up yet. "Dude, what the hell. You usually wake up before me, did You Eat something you shouldn't have?"

Sitting up on his own Gilda slid off with a huff as Robert cleared his throat, before speaking.

"No? I was just having a nightmare; I haven't had one in a very long time, as a matter of fact."

Rolling her golden eyes, Gilda got back to her paws before speaking her mind. "Congrats you want a scone? A nightmare can't hurt you, Robert, even I knew that the moment I could read!"

Gilda proclaimed before jumping off of him and shaking herself out removing any loose feathers.

"I also expect compensation for not killing you, along with a little bit of 'interest.' in the Meat variety," Gilda said through her morning stretches. Even more loose feathers fell out in the process.

'I mean, I do owe her and Zecora.' But deciding he wanted to cause a little bit of problems with her Robert spoke his mind. "Holy shit you can read? And let me speculate, you can write to." Looking over at him Robert gave the griffin a shit-eating grin.

Letting out a completely fake laugh Gilda responded promptly.

"Hehe, Fuck you."

Gilda informed him along with showing she wasn't having it. "Now that you're up and your sense of humor is back, go out there and bring back some fresh meat!"

"Alright, Alright. Don't get your feathers in a twist. Why don't you tag along? You're smaller and faster, so you'll be able to get the drop on whatever I select to hunt." Robert offered,

Scoffing, Gilda told him outright.

"Robert I would like nothing more to hunt as much as the next Griffin, but you have to realize. I spared your ass, so this time you owe me. Remember all of that tender meat you were given? That was my Talon work,"

"Lazy fuck. And last I checked, Raw meat isn't exactly tender especially cuts of meat that are from working muscles."

Robert grumbled along Begrudgingly getting back onto his feet, then grabbing his bow and the accompanying arrows, and then his sword. Once all items were accounted for Robert left the old castle. Along with a certain pair of wooden wolves following close behind.

"At least you two always want to hunt. Better than feather brains in there."

Now that his body had a stronger immunity to the infection, Zecora wasn't visiting as much as she originally did.

Zecora might have been recovering from the very little sleep she was allowing herself, to help her giant friend recover. Gilda on the other hand was the same old Griffin but she was definitely growing on him.

'Does she want manticore? Or something else. Granted, I'm also peckish. So I might get something for both of us.' A bark from his left showed who else wanted something to munch on.

"Don't you two go crazy. I can only carry so much." It's not that Robert didn't want to kill a few wild animals, it's just his balance wasn't the best right now and often required him to use a tree here and there as a balance support.

Seeing that their pack leader was restricted, the Timberwolves decided to help Robert hunt.

They would start small and simply track things like rabbits, rats, birds, and even field mice.

"You too think, a mere Rabbit would feed any of us, you two included." He notified them, making his Timberwolves turn their heads panting back at Robert.

Tank and Athena proceeded to give him a look that said it all.

~ You are still too weak to hunt anything worthy.~

"Don't give me that look, I might be sick but I can handle myself now. We need a creature that's big enough so that everyone can eat."

Giving a soft howl, they immediately changed from weak and small prey to the larger monsters of the forest. The first few predator barrows they found were empty.

And the few that had a beast inside Robert didn't think it was worth risking life or limb over; and the most recent one, a dragon sleeping in a cave damn near made Robert lose it.

After getting halfway to another beast barrow he decided to go off on his Timberwolves.

"Are you two fucking insane? I am not taking on a fully-grown dragon! In this condition, need I remind you, Tank and Athena you are both made of wood. Dragons breathe fire. Fire burns wood; this is common sense. Something you two clearly are lacking today!"

Robert had heard about dragons, which fascinated him. When there wasn't much to think about, that fascination however went completely out the window entirely, upon seeing an adult dragon. With green scales and light, almost neon-green spikes that could have been the size of an apartment complex.

Growling back at him, the Timberwolves showed their frustration towards Robert prompting him to respond.

"When I said big, I mean the same size or even a little bigger than a manticore, not a creature whose own size should be killing itself! I wouldn't even fight that thing in my current state and with this inadequate equipment."

While he argued with his two wooden companions, the argument was one-sided and in his favor as Robert was the only one able to communicate.

Now that it was clear what their giant companion wanted to track, they quickly got underway searching with their strong sense of smell.

In the meantime, Robert took in the scenery of the Ever-free had changed, winter was at its end. And the forest was showing it, From snow melting away to even some small green spots here and there among the icy and cold landscape.

'I'm surprised I've lasted this far out here for nearly a year, and look how far I made it without being forced to serve as a plaything or some kind of tool for the Ponies, or Griffins. Or what other horrors are out there; '

Following the wolves into more dense woods he discovered what appeared to be remains of a battle of some kind. With stone chunks everywhere and a fresh blood trail leading off north.

'I mean it can't hurt to track this thing right? And if it's foodworthy, I'll kill it. Something already has it bleeding. I may as well finish the job unless it is pregnant. I need to spare animals with youngsters or newborns so that decent meat keeps rolling in.'

Determining the best course of action to follow, Robert did just that;

Finding a dead Manticore the creature was covered in blood. It was all around the beast, even in its coat.

Getting his sword ready Robert approached and gently poked the beast.

It didn't move.

Robert moved the beast over and found that it had a missing leg, and the remaining stump was broken stone. Blood seemed to be leaking out from the wound resulting in its demise.

"Poor bastard bled out."

Lifting the dead monster he discovered a smaller creature dangling from its maw, Pulling it free, Robert discovered what it was.

It had the head of a chicken, a scaly body with wings, a lizard tail, and Chicken legs.

'What the hell is this?'

Shaking it around the multi-trait creature it didn't move either. However, the Timberwolves had been less than willing to come any closer to the monster in his hand.

"Come on! It's dead, see?" Robert said, shaking the corpse and wiggling it about as the human showed his wooden companions the smaller monster's expiration.

And yet that didn't stop their fears, as their tails went straight up on end as they began to bark and growl at the lifeless Cockatrice.

Deciding to ignore their barks and growls of protest, Robert grabbed both bodies and managed to hold the blade without cutting himself on its sharp ends. And storing his bow on his back, his arrows would be carried by the Timberwolves. 'I need to get a sheath for that blade, along with a quiver. Before I join this Manticore's fate.'

Once he made sure it wouldn't slice his arms open, or any other vital parts of his body. Robert began the trip back home, much to the disapproval of Tank and Athena.

The whole trip back, they did anything and nearly everything to make him relinquish the smaller beast. They even attacked his legs which they had never done since their domestication.

'What has made them so spooked? It's dead, I shook it like a can of soda.'

Determining it was just their nerves making them both jumpy, Robert continued to traverse the Forest, having become so accustomed to it. Robert knew how to get to most points of interest, like Zecora's hut or that underground tree, and even Ponyville. Getting back home, however, was a trick he needed to work on.

Ultimately he found his way back and entered through his front gateless archway. 'I need to make a door too, once I start farming my food I don't need every animal and their siblings here eating my hard stolen work.'

Stopping and looking back, Robert began to brew ideas on what kind of door he should have. 'Should it be scary? Or maybe it should be plain, Granted. If I go down the frightening route, it would keep away certain creatures, in particular, prey animals; yet a simple door would attract all manner of critters.'

Dropping the manticore's body with a soft thud of its tail, he began to rub his chin in thought.

'Maybe a door that is wood but reinforced with metal? No; too costly and currently not possible to obtain at this moment in time.'

Having been torn on it for so long Gilda appeared and snapped him out of his internal debate. "What the hell are you doing? Snap out of it!" Gilda snarled, which did what she wanted it to do.

Looking around for a moment he discovered her on the path before him with a fatigued and yet pissed expression on her face.

"I was trying to decide on what kind of door I want for the front gate. If we decide to start growing food, animals will find out and eventually try to steal it. And what made you tired? I was only gone for a few hours at best."

Robert illustrated but Gilda just simply rolled her eyes before pointing back at the castle ruins. "That's great and all, but you better have brought something to eat that was of better quality than Cragadile; and from what I can see you got a fresh Manticore here~" Gilda stated, clearly ignoring the fact about her sudden tiredness.

'She just probably had a nap or something.' Robert watched her closely and would discover a drool trail going from the griffon's beak, down to her White feathers.

Shaking his head, he decided to inquire about some information about the 'dead' smaller creature.

"If you know so much about animals, tell me about this one then," Robert said tossing it towards her,

The reaction was something to surely remember, Before it even landed Gilda's pupils had grown exponentially before soaring away and squawking, in fright.

"Shit! Are you insane for bringing that thing here? Fucking kill it, Being turned to stone is a fate worse than death!"

This was enough to make him grin, even though he knew it was dead. It was time, To get back at Gilda. Walking slowly over to it, Robert began speaking.

"Gilda don't worry it's safe, All I gotta do is-"

Robert cutted himself off by picking it back up, and tossing the Cockatrice at her, making her panic further.

"I swear to the seven realms, fucking kill it NOW! before it kills us all!" Luckily she avoided it with her aerial skills. And doing her best to cover her eyes, fearing to even look at it.

After composing himself from his laughing fit his laughs were genuine and hearty. "Ok ok! You're such a chicken shit, Tank, and Athena included; it's dead already, it's been dead for some time."

"How did it die!"

Gilda snapped, still covering her eyes tightly.

"It was bitten by the Manticore you were just drooling over a moment ago," Robert answered, along with deciding to drop the dead Second animal he found instead of throwing it at her. While she shook her head.

"If it was a body bite, that's not how you kill them. You're supposed to remove the head and burn it! Now kill it before it comes back."

Just then the supposed dead animal released a soft but angry cluck, showing it wasn't dead as it began trying to get back onto its own two chicken feet. Prompting Robert, to respond appropriately.

"Well, shit."

Moving quickly, Robert grabbed hold of the live wild animal. The critter had struggled and even seemed panicked at the sight of Robert.

Having never seen such a creature before the fright or maybe awe is what stopped it from turning him into a fine sculpture.

"News flash buddy, this is my turf." Robert declared before snatching it by the tail.

Dangling it upside down, the animal gave him a harsh glare And a few Furious clucks as a retort. But Robert wasn't paying attention to it, as his feet felt heavier than usual, even sluggish.

Deciding that wasn't the issue, at this point, he grabbed its head and pulled. There was little resistance but Robert heard the Cockatrice's muffled wails of pain before flesh and bone were torn apart.

'Enjoy the free head adjustment. Courtesy of me, come back when your living again and I'll give you another.'

Now holding its severed head in his other palm, he looked over towards Gilda and cleared his throat. "It's done. Now get a fire going, would you? Let's see if we can teach an old dog some new tricks."

She still refused to look towards him, yet Gilda huffed at this joke but flew back inside to do what he asked of her. Yet she held the severed head facing down casted so it wouldn't stare at her.

'Gilda will argue about everything. But the moment it involves food she shuts her mouth; I guess she just loves tender meat, Wait till I find some Italian herbs. That will knock her socks off.'

He determined to clean up in the moat along with using the water-reflective surface to see how his trim job was. 'Damn, I still got that skill even after my college days. Thank you, Pete, for showing me how to trim up a beard with a pocket knife.'

Robert didn't have per say a pocket knife anymore, more like a dull sword he 'acquisitioned,' from those bandit ponies.

'Now that I'm all cleaned up, let's clean these kills.' pulling over the Manticore Robert got down to business, using his sword, and he made an incision into the belly of the dead animal.

Once done, he moved the sword away so as to not harm himself by mistake, Robert would pull open its belly and remove its internal organs. Tossing them into the moat for the fish inside to eat.

"Fish gotta eat like everyone else; though I would kill for some homemade sausages. Sadly that won't be for some time."

Once that was done, Robert pulled the coat off of the Manticore gradually. His reward was a large pelt that needed to be cured.

'Alright time for the little chicken that everybody is terrified of.' Removing the scales like a fish then its organs. Along with plucking its feathers, Robert was very much done.

Regardless, when he tried to stand he discovered he Couldn't.

"What the?"

Looking down and to his surprise, his lower legs were solid stone.

'I guess that's what Gilda meant by being turned to stone, I just figured it was a figure of speech or it would freeze you in place with its stare. Not literally turn things to stone,'

With the help of the sword, Robert got back to his feet along with the accompanying trial and errors that happened along the way.

Making it inside at his hampered speed Robert found Gilda was burning the head of the cockatrice. "So; Gilda, we may have a slight problem."

Groaning, she craned her head towards him.
"Now what? You fell into some Poison joke or something." She wasn't paying attention to his legs until he Gestured down to them, upon seeing his legs Gilda grew slightly concerned.

"You might want to bother Zecora about that Robert, we don't have a Unicorn who's well-versed in healing magic here. or any kind of magical items that heal or undo a Cockatrice's stare."

"I'll take care of it, just let's get the food done."

Setting the dead animals up in a place that wouldn't dirty the meat, Robert began removing the flesh and juicy meat.

Of course, Tank and Athena wanted their portions raw. And Robert gladly threw them what was owed,

"Eat up you two, after this I'll be traveling on my own for a bit. So stay here."

Disagreeing with this course of action, Gilda spoke up. "You sure that's a good Idea Robert? What if the stone begins to spread?"

"If it's going to spread then why am I standing here making food and wasting valuable time, that could be used to save my own life!" Robert said annoyed at the lack of information she was giving him.

"Sorry, I don't know how to read apparently," Gilda affirmed while laying there watching him panic; When Robert was paying attention to her Gilda lifted a claw to cover her beak, hiding her
soft giggling and growing smile at the look of anxiety on his face.

Having been entertained enough Gilda Spoke up. "Dude, chill out, You're fine. You stopped it fairly early just don't fight any more of those monsters or it will keep spreading. Right now, it's in an inactive state which means it can be treated fairly easily. But that doesn't give you an excuse to stop making breakfast!" Gilda warned her lion tail flicking from left to right as she watched the cooking flesh, like a hungry predator.

Releasing a sigh of relief at the idea of not becoming some kind of sculpture, Robert decided something needed to be done about this game She and he played.

"We need to stop this Gilda, this could have been serious I could have died," Robert interjected while she waved him off with a claw.

"Robert, I'm going to be Serious with you for a moment. If it was severe, I wouldn't be this calm right now. You'll know if something is bad if I need to be worried, and that." Gilda pointed to his half-stone feet.

"Isn't something you need to worry about currently, It might be uncomfortable at the very most, but blood is still getting to the necessary vessels and areas to keep the limbs operational. If anything, get ready for the worst pins and needles feeling of a lifetime."

Her medical knowledge surprised him, and deciding a question couldn't hurt while the food cooked Robert asked it. "How do you know so much about this topic? Were you learning to become a doctor?"

Shaking her head she answered. "It was a stupid assembly, I needed to attend during flight camp. They taught us what to do in the event of your human being partially turned to stone by a Cockatrice. Along with a few other things, I'm just applying the same logic for a human to this scenario."

Rolling his eyes Robert just continued making the food. 'That would have been nice to know thirty minutes ago.' He thought over, finishing up breakfast and giving Gilda her share. Robert dived into his meat with enthusiasm, after all at his size Meat was more significant than vegetables or fruits.

Standing while eating, Robert took a large bite out of the manticore leg he gave himself.

"This meat is amazing! It is extremely tender, juicy, and easy to eat. To the point, a newly hatched Griffin could consume it! You surely are an expert in cooking exotic meats Robert." Gilda complimented.

"Again, I can teach you how. But you'll need to hunt your own game for me to teach you, I refuse to be yours or anyone else's lapdog." Robert replied.

Nodding she finished up the manticore before hesitantly picking up the cooked cockatrice's meat.

Shakily Gilda took a bite and slowly became infatuated, by its taste. "Now this is a surprising change of events," Gilda seemed to be tasting the meat more than really eating which caught his attention.

"Is it bad?"

Robert piped up, resulting in Gilda shaking her head no. "Not really, but the taste is truly unusual."

Deciding Gilda couldn't have all the fun with this he grabbed his portion of Cooked cockatrice and took a bite.

The taste was on pair and even identical to deer meat, which made Robert smile. 'Well shit, all I need now is some tomato soup and I'm back at home.'

"You know this reminds me of a certain meat back home that hunters love, it's called venison."

Immediately Gilda perked up upon hearing of this new variant of meat.

"Now I gotta try it if others love it! What animal do you kill for it?"

Seeing no harm in it, Robert replied.

"It's deer meat."

The resulting silence and tenseness that followed, were similar to someone breaking an inexpensive piece of artwork. But once Gilda regained her voice she did so with a boom.

"You sick Fucker! Is that the real reason you've been keeping me here? To eat me whole!" taking flight and hiding in within the highest reaches of the stone ceiling.

Following her with his gaze, the griffin pinned herself against the roof. Talions unfurled and ready to strike.

"I would never eat you, or the Ponies Gilda. All I said is I would eat deer meat!" Robert called up to her which made her snap back.

"Deer here are as intelligent as a Pony dumbass! If you eat them, what's stopping you from eating a pony or griffion!"

Standing there Robert was perplexed by this information. 'Deers here are as smart or even smarter than a pony? Great. What's next? Cows can talk, and pigs are writing this world's version of Mozart or Beethoven.'

Shaking his head Robert began his defense. "Gilda please give me one chance to explain that's all I ask." Watching her closely; Gilda cautiously raised one finger.

"One."

Clearing his throat, Robert began his defense. "Back home, hunters kill deer for food, Which is true. But they share more traits with humans here than the deer of this world. In short, there wild animals."

Digging her claws into the ceiling Gilda weighed his words; it felt like an entirety of just silence minus the occasional movement of the timber wolves. And the soft crackle of the dying fire, eventually she spoke up, "You mean to tell me deer are just wild animals where you're from?"

She seemed dumbstruck by this answer but Robert confirmed. "I'm not lying I speak the truth, Gilda. I'll be heading out now, just relax and calm down, but if you wish to leave I won't stop you." Robert offered before leaving the room with the conflicted griffin.

The meal was good, yet the discomfort became more and more unbearable. So Robert departed into the Everfree to find help,

Zecora couldn't help him, in her words. "A Cockatrice's glare is something only the Ponies can remedy."

It could have been that she was still recovering from the constant surveillance of himself so Robert didn't press the matter any further. And now he was currently traveling towards Fluttershy's cottage.

'I can only hope she's still home, If not I'll need to head into town which I'm already dreading.'

Completing his voyage was no cakewalk, his feet had fallen asleep mid-way and each step felt like pins and needles. Walking passed the spot that Him and Luna made their arrangement, Robert simply grabbed a thick branch and slammed it into the earth to show that he did very much survive.

'When in Rome, I suppose. Plus no doubt Fluttershy and her friends will snitch on me to the Princesses, so I may as well do this now.'

Luckily the familiar cottage wasn't too far away and after a few minutes of walking. It appeared on the horizon, from what he could see Fluttershy was outside tending to some animals that had awoken this early on in spring.

'Thank god, just stay there Fluttershy.' Robert mentally pleaded, hoping she would hear him.

Yet fate seemed ready to torment him as Fluttershy nuzzled a squirrel before taking flight and flying towards town.

'You gotta be shitting me, You're not getting away that easily. I just hope this doesn't blow my dumb facade.'

Before she could get too distant, Robert pursed his lips and whistled. Which seemed to have worked as her ear flicked pointing towards him.

Turning to look over toward him a smile appeared on her face and Fluttershy floated over.

"O-oh! hello. I was just about to head into town. It's good to see you! I'm glad you survived winter, most animals that live in the Everfree usually don't." Fluttershy landed before him looking up at Robert.

'Isn't that the truth Fluttershy, I see why it's called the Everfree forest.' Robert mentally replied,

She seemed cheerful upon seeing him but the discomfort Robert had, was easily noticed by the animal-loving mare.

"What's wrong? You never stopped by, I figured you were hibernating till late spring." She pointed out.

Motioning down at his feet Fluttershy's complexion filled with worry.

"G-goodness! We need to get you to my cottage right away!" Fluttershy exclaimed, before immediately taking flight and latching her cool hooves around his hand. And beginning to drag him there.

Arriving at her humble abode, Fluttershy guided him down onto an area she made just in case Robert decided to visit.

The area itself wasn't special, just some land that had nothing he could break by mistake.

"P-please stay, I will get assistance in the meantime. if you're here by the time I get back you'll get a reward!" Giving him a quick nuzzle in hopes of keeping Robert calm, along with giving him comfort.

Fluttershy flew off, now with purpose. As her little frame zoomed towards Ponyville. Robert sat there waiting, 'If she is doing what I think she's going to do. I'm going to need a drink. To deal with two certain Ponies.'

Not even twenty minutes later Rainbow Dash, Twilight, Spike, Pinky Pie, Applejack, and Fluttershy had arrived. Making Robert sigh inwardly,

"I can't believe Rarity wouldn't come with us! Why does she find him so appalling." Twilight said, sounding disappointed that her more regal friend wouldn't give him a chance.

"Come on Twi, you know she doesn't like em, especially him. She thinks he's a freak of nature." Applejack stated, which made Rainbow Dash join in.

"She's missing out if you ask me! This big guy saved Everypony's Flank. The least we can do is patch him up!" Rainbow Dash said through a shout, she even gave a pose to go along with it making him inwardly facepalm.

'Fantastic. Just what I needed today, and here I thought Rarity and Rainbow Dash wouldn't show, Guess I'm only taking three swigs, to handle one troublemaker.'

Grabbing the horn from his belt Robert popped the lid off and proceeded to take three shots worth of his spirits.

Yet a certain prismatic mare had taken interest in his horn, zooming over she watched him drink. " whatcha you drinking big guy? Smells like Apple Cider."

Twilight however knew all too well what infernal liquid it was, and promptly warned Dash. "Rainbow, Don't drink that stuff! It's too strong for anypony to drink! I theorize it could even kill a pony!"

Yet Rainbow shrugged off her concern, "I bet it can Twilight, but let's not forget how easy you can get drunk. You can't even handle two shots of Ram's Fury!" Rainbow playfully mocked before casually landing on his shoulder.

Gently poking him in the shoulder with her hoof, Rainbow gave him a large dopey grin, once gaining his attention. "You mind if I get a taste of that drink big fella?"

'Well I'll be damned, I never had a Pony willingly ever want to try this stuff. Ok, Rainbow Dash, the floor is yours.'

He offered the cyan mare his drinking horn and she immediately dove in, Gulping greedily.

'Jesus she's chugging that shit.'

To his surprise most of her friends were watching her go, Applejack began mumbling under her breath. Something along the lines of, "I knew she still had that Party pony inside her."

After her tenth gulp, Robert decided to cut her off much to her disapproval." Come on dude! I nearly finished it all! And AJ, you got to try this stuff. It will even get you tipsy!"

Looking inside, she was indeed correct. 'The hell is Rainbow Dash made off? I no wonder she attacked me she's pretty fucking ballsy and apparently liqueur proof.'

"Rainbow Dash, the point of us coming here to help was to treat a certain impairment for it, not to make merry, And drink." Spike reminded, not agreeing with the fact that he or any of his friends was still near Robert.

"Lighten up Grandpa. It's all in good fun!" Giving out a hearty belch, Rainbow Dash got closer and even, snuggled into his shoulder.

"You know; you're not as bad as I first assumed. You're cool, not on the same level of awesomeness as me. But still, pretty cool." While Rainbow Dash became slight tipsy on his shoulder, the Lightweight of the group approached him.

Striding towards him, Twilight began inspecting his feet, " This is most definitely the work of a Cockatrice. All we need to do is find the one that did it and we can reverse the effect."

'Yeah, good luck with that, me and Gilda kinda ate it.'

As if hearing his words Fluttershy piped up. "W-what if we can't find it? Isn't there a spell we can do to reverse it?"

Thinking for a moment Twilight nodded, "There is a spell that can reverse this. But I have never attempted to cast it, as there wasn't a reason to. But due to the current circumstances. I'll do my best. With that being said, that spell is for middle to high-level magic users."

Glancing up and locking eyes with Robert, Twilight waved back at Fluttershy with a hoof and whispered, "Fluttershy you said he liked; 'Peanut butter' Correct?" in turn Fluttershy nodded.

"He does, I don't know why but he and only a few other animals I care for like it. If I need to guess, it's because of the high protein content." Flicking her tail, Twilight cleared her throat and spoke loudly enough for him to hear.

"You might remember me, from that cold winter day Giant. I merely wish to help you now. So if you feel tingling or a fuzzy feeling do not worry I am merely making you better. And if you behave well You'll get peanut butter."

Robert didn't need to be told twice,

'Deal.'

Gently reaching over, Robert offered her the last of his booze to Twilight. Who immediately backed peddled, "N-no thank you, I learned my lesson the first time."

'And here I assumed, my Giants grog made you loosen up. I guess I was wrong.'

Rolling his eyes, Robert sealed the vessel back up and placed it off to the side. Once it was out of sight Twilight and Fluttershy drew closer.

Fluttershy went to his other shoulder as she normally did, and became his Emotional support. Whispering words of comfort, and even humming him a soft tune.

On the other hand, a soft murmur of magic filled the surrounding area along with what Twilight had stated earlier. A Tingling feeling engulfed his legs. Which was a far better feeling than the never-ending pins and needles he worked through.

He sat there unmoving, as the sounds of rock beginning to crack echoed forth, "I am almost through Fluttershy please keep him in the lull state."

"You're doing just great, Mr. Giant soon you'll be rewarded with your peanut butter."

'I'm not even in this so-called lull state I just want my damn peanut butter.'

Eventually, the outer casing had disintegrated, freeing his feet and allowing the aforementioned stumps to breathe. Meanwhile, Twilight was panting and her horn was a little smoky with purple smoke.

"There, piece of cake."

She panted out before Robert grabbed hold of her.

'Twilight looks like she's about to lose consciousness, so just to be safe.' Robert scooped Twilight up, and dumped her onto his lap.

And Twilight began her protest. "Hey! What's the big idea here," Before it could escalate any further Fluttershy disarmed the situation.

"Calm down Twilight, he saw you working very hard and just wants you to take a breather. There's no harm in it." Huffing, Twilight attempted to stand but her legs buckled and she promptly fell back into his lap with a soft thud.

"And maybe he was right," Fluttershy stated, looking at her with an amused expression.

Jumping over until she was arm's length away, Pinkie Pie with her massive smile began her hyper assault. "I'm so happy that you loved my cookies and cupcakes!!! If I throw you a party There will be cake! And balloons and all sorts of games!!! And Everypony here even Rarity will be invited!"

'Does this pony even know how to take a second to breathe when speaking?'

Leaning away a little bit, Fluttershy caught on instantly from being shy herself and directly stepped in.

"Pinkie, you're frightening him. You might want to knock it down a few levels, he's not used to you. So it would be best not to go full Pinkie on him yet."

Ceasing, Pinkie gave an apologetic smile. Before trotting closer. "I Understand you, Fluttershy was just like you before we met. Don't you worry I'll break through that shell of yours!" Pinkie calmly Proclaimed. Offering a large smile,

"Pinkie, do you have any Peanut butter? He kept his side of the bargain." Applejack inquired which resulted in a mischievous giggle.

"I never leave home without it! What kind of flavors should I give him?" Pulling a wooden cart out of nowhere, Pinkie Pie had Jars upon jars of the protein-packed spread.

Freeing Himself from a now sober Rainbow Dash, a tired Twilight, and a clingy Fluttershy was no easy feat.

Yet somehow Robert did it. And was well on his way, returning home with roughly thirty jars of peanut butter in toe, Robert was both amused and flabbergasted about Pinkie Pie.

'Firstly, I feel like those people from simple word problems. Who buys around nineteen dish soaps and I need to subtract X amount, Secondly. Where the hell was Pinkie hiding all of that? She didn't show up with it and if anything it just appeared out of thin air.'

Entering the castle, Robert made his way back inside, and to his surprise, he ran right into Gilda, who seemed far calmer than early. "I see you got your feet fixed up. How did it go? And is that; Peanut butter?" Gilda inquired, Robert on the other hand simply nodded.

"Yep."

Not satisfied with the answer she persisted, "Can I ask why you have thirty jars of peanut butter?"

Walking past her Robert told her what he thought. "Mind your damn business, Gilda."

Hiding his shit-eating grin, Gilda's confusion only grew. It even resulted in her following him, "So ignoring the fact that you have all this Peanut Butter, are you not going to tell me how you got patched up?"

Deciding his trolling needed to be Wrapped up, Robert went back to normal. "Zecora couldn't help me, so I had to seek Pony aid and the Peanut Butter was a treat. For being good, I guess it's Similar to getting a lollipop for being good at a doctor's office."

Shaking her head in disappointment Gilda facepalmed, "I just don't understand how they don't see you as intelligent. You act completely different from an average human."

"Hey, it's better that they think I'm mindless and stupid. It's bad enough Twilight wanted to test more on me after she healed me, thankfully she was too exhausted to attempt it. If whatever they deem as a government finds out I'm not idiotic, I'll be locked away in some lab and experimented on."

Looking up at him with a deadpan expression Gilda added onto her original statement.

"Robert buddy, they aren't that cruel. True they have human Fight pits which I think you're well-versed in. They however are illegal, if for whatever reason, you are taken to a research facility. There are rules and regulations, to protect and preserve a subject. Even more so if you are granted endangered status. So don't worry you won't get your balls chopped off if that's what you're fearing for."

Gilda half-heartedly joked near the end but she did her best to sound sincere toward her larger friend.

Seeing that he didn't want to talk about that if his quietness was any correlation. Gilda quickly changed subjects.

"I decided to stay by the way, Only on the condition you don't eat any intelligent creatures. More specifically me." Gilda added making him reply.

"I wasn't exactly dropped into this world with a fucking pamphlet, that tells me what is intelligent and what isn't Gilda. If this is your attempt at making me go vegetarian I must decline. And if I ever decide to eat an animal that talks, your the first name going onto my list Gilda." Robert added.

This made Gilda huff, "Firstly fuck you. Secondly, I wasn't asking you to abandon meat altogether, just ask me before you hunt something I'll let you know if it's ok to kill or whatever."

Nodding, she quickly changed the topic once more.

"So, After Winter wrap up, do you want to raid Applejack's farm? I would kill for some Pig and Chicken meat."

Looking back at Gilda as if she was a cannibal, made her perplexed. "What? I can eat chicken, it's not like I'm eating another Griffin."

Rolling his eyes and storing his peanut butter, he sat down. "I guess we can do another raid but let's wait until the farm is producing I refuse to raid it for just meat alone. I'll be glad to have a hand in this, unlike last time. I did that solo,"

Chuckling, Gilda brought up a point from his story on his first raid. "Didn't you throw an apple at Applejack?"

Nodding he recollected that moment in time. "I threw it so hard it became applesauce on her hat. But I'm amazed that it didn't kill her."

"If I know a thing about Earth Ponies Robert, it's that they have tough skulls. So if anything it was a headache at most. Plus, I think Rainbow Dash got lucky or cursed. She has the head of an earth pony and the body of a Pegasus." Gilda implied.

Deciding to make a fire while they chatted, Gilda and Robert talked and discussed whatever they felt like talking about, even cracking jokes. And overall having a nice time.

Turns out, Rainbow Dash was a Partygoer after graduating from the Pony High School in Cloudsdale. So it was no wonder why she was a ride-or-die kind of pony.

The fire was still going but so much time had passed Gilda had passed out, snoring near the fire.

Getting up, Robert scooped her off the ground and placed her in the nest she made.

'I might as well sleep myself, it's getting late.' The fire wouldn't spread so there wasn't a real worry over it.

laying down Robert went to sleep listening to a cracklingly fire surrounded by three creatures he could somewhat trust.

Author's Note

Chapter ten?!!!! No way we made it here.

College is in full swing for me and so far I'm managing by the grace of god.

Other than that, if you guys have any questions or concerns leave them in the comments!!

Along with any grammar mistakes don't be scared to point them out we are all friends here.

Anyway, I kept you here long enough go read and have a nice night.

Also for those who beg me to update the story please chill out with that. I know it needs to be updated and begging for it won't make it happen faster. Its ready when its ready.

Chapter Eleven - One week before disaster.

Chapter 11 -

Currently, Luna was resting on her night-themed bed. After her duties, as the night Princess. Luna had been staying up well into the day reading books and sagas. Granted, even though the writers were long since dead,

She felt obligated to finish what her younger self couldn't.

After all, there wasn't much to do now. Winter this year in Canterlot was especially rough, a stark difference from when she was a young foal. If she wished, Luna could easily drift back to those moments in her mind.

Soft winds of snow, a snow fight with a much younger Celestia. A pleasant flare, of soft orange hues from a roaring fire. Snuggled up to her sister, surrounded by her wings. And even a story here, and there, to help her drift off to slumber.

The thought did make a smile appear on her muzzle but quickly Luna shook it off gently, taking hold of the page with her magic she flipped it.

'Such simpler times, I only hope the current ones can be so easy.'

Just then, a gentle knock echoed off of her door prompting her to close the old book she was reading. 'What could that be? Surely it isn't about the Griffin diplomats. I didn't say anything vulgar, did I?'

Getting out of bed and straightening some unruly fur spots, Luna quickly equipped her royal regalia before opening the door, to find a Day Guard waiting for her.

"Yes, My little pony?"

Luna said, trying to hide the tiredness from her voice.

Quickly the guard bowed, before conversing with Luna." Apologies for disturbing you, Your Highness. But Princess Celestia wanted to see you, sooner than expected."

The guard briefed, Making Luna want to slam the side of her head. Through the door, she was standing next to. Rather opting to just rub her eyes with a hoof,

'Of course she does.'

Setting the hoof back down, she gradually nodded.

"Very well, Thank you for notifying me. Please, resume your original duties."

Getting up and offering a quick salute, the guard departed. Luna decided to watch the stallion march down the corridor, before turning left. Meanwhile, She continued to stand there, using her ears to listen to his fading hoof falls, on the marble flooring.

The guard she was intently listening to, had finally left her range of hearing, which was fairly far honed.

"This better be worth staying up late for," Luna grumbled, commencing her long walk to the throne room.

Walking passed all manner of castle staff, from simple maids, and butlers. To the more combative castle staff, Like Royal Guards, and their senior guard staff. To even noncombatant members of the day and Night Guards.

Arriving at the throne room a guard stopped her from entry.

"A thousand apologies, Princess Luna. But Princess Celestia wanted to meet you at conference room three. Something about a private report, that both of you needed to hear away from the prying eyes, and ears, of nobles. Especially a certain Prince."

That was the last thing she wanted to hear.

'This was most definitely Sister's wording; very well. Time to go back the way I came from.' Giving an annoyed tail flick and ear twitch, Luna simply nodded again before making her way there.

Arriving at the aforementioned room, Luna overheard a confrontation between a Royal guard and a certain noble stallion.

"I demand entry! Do you not know who I am?" Prince Blueblood pressed, and thankfully the guard stood steadfast in his constant verbal attacks.

"I am well aware of who you are, Prince Blueblood. But Princess Celestia, has asked for privacy for an important meeting that you weren't invited to. She also highly expressed the point of this meeting being an, 'Invite only.' Sadly you aren't on the list."

The guard said, sounding exhausted from repeating the same paragraph multiple times. To this snooty royal.

'He truly is a stain on the higher class.'

Luna reflected, before she cleared her throat, just as the prince was about to throw another hissy fit.

"What the hay do you want?!"

He snapped, Not liking having been interrupted, making Luna speak up.

"Now this is highly improper of somepony related to me and my sister," Luna responded. Making Blueball's freeze.

Looking back, his pathetic malice ran for the hills. Upon seeing, and knowing, whose voice it was. While Luna's presence, put the fear of god into the young stallion. He tried to cover up what he just carried out.

"A-auntie Luna! Right on time as always. I require a favor of you." He said making the night sovereign show a completely unamused face.

"By all means. Enlighten me."

Luna quipped rather harshly, showing how fast she was with words.

While her sharp tongue showed through from pure annoyance at her nephew's presence, she still allowed him to make a case for this so-called 'favor.'

"W-well Auntie Luna, I Require your assistance in getting into that meeting. Do you think you could get me in there?" Blueblood pleaded.

Luna already had her answer, but she liked seeing this royal thorn squirm with anticipation of what he thought was going to be a yes. "Mmmm. You make an excellent point, Nephew Blueblood." Luna said, watching the devilish grin growing on his muzzle.

'Time for some retribution.'

She mentally buzzed at the prospect.

Clearing her throat, Luna began speaking again. "Sadly, my dear Nephew, I however can not let you in. My sister didn't inform me of allowing any plus ones into this very classified, and confidential, meeting. Now if you'll pardon me," Luna responded, studying his face and the reward was far worth it.

His intrigue-filled eyes, slowly and gradually filled with silent anger and fury, at his request being denied. However, Blueblood knew far better than to yell at Luna.

Not unless he had a death wish, she already disliked him from his behavior at the day and night councils a few months back.

Not to mention overhearing Royal guards, and even maids talking of his foul behavior on castle grounds. Not to mention, the hearsays of him doing more vulgar, and sickening acts to his pet humans, more specifically. The males,

Needless to say, Luna had nothing nice to say about her nephew. So it was better that they didn't stay in one room, or hallway, together for too long.

From the beginning, she could tell he was trying to use his inadequate Silver tongue to try and worm his way into this meeting. If anything, the only reason why he most likely wanted to go was to see if anypony was talking ill of him.

Seeing that he wasn't moving, Luna could have sworn smoke was leaking out of his ears. So she just stepped around him and entered the room.

The guards were kind enough to close the door behind her, which gave her the chance to release a soft giggle at irritating Blueblood.

'That should teach you, it also should serve as a warning dear Nephew. I do not allow those who abuse their standing for only slightly being related to us. To roam free and do as they see fit while I'm around.'

Looking around the luxurious hallway for a brief moment, Luna could make out her older sister's muffled voice. And a short reply followed by another feminine voice, from around the corner. This time, however, Luna was unable to eavesdrop on the conversation.

Walking over, and turning the corner. She discovered that a magical shield was blocking her Equine hearing from the two other members of her species.

Passing through the barrier unharmed and taking in the room. It was rather simple. But to her older sisters student, it no doubt seemed pricey to a non-royal.

Celestia glanced over to see who entered, and upon seeing her younger sibling. She gave a warm smile before speaking. "Sister, excellent timing; have a seat please." Celestia offered, pointing towards a vacant pillow with a hoof.

Thankfully. Due to the nature of this room, a high-level sound-canceling spell. Was built into its very walls, so wasting the magic to cast the same spell, every time wasn't necessary. But for now, the only noise that all parties could hear was Celestia and Twilight softly munching on some pancakes.

Giving a slight nod, Luna began walking towards the empty seat, her hoof falls were muffled thanks to an expensive carpet underneath her hooves.

Moving towards her chosen seat, Luna's suspicion festered. "Pretell why have I been summoned this late into the day?" she asked, making Twilight Sparkle shift back and forth anxiously in her seat.

Raising an eyebrow, Luna grew more and more apprehensive. Especially, sense the way Twilight was acting, wasn't helping her case. Thankfully Tia, broke this awkward stillness.

"Sister. You'll be pleased to learn, he has survived the winter. And if I am being honest, this year was worse than last year."

Luna's heart skipped a beat at this truth, This heart-stopping fact, made her wings twitch slightly from the leak of information. Yet, her eyes narrowed as suspicion won over her tired mind.

"You're sure it was him? And not some; beast. From the belly of the Everfree, looking for food? Or possibly another undead moving terror?" Luna questioned.

Twilight of course gently coughed, to grab the attention of the night monarch.

"I can confirm this, Your Highness. I saw him with my own two eyes. He indeed is very much alive and looking well, I fear he gets taller every day. He may get so big he might not possibly fit into Canterlot proper."

Twilight lightly joked, hoping that would brighten up this otherwise tense and uneasy atmosphere of the conference room. Yet a question festered forth from Twilight, this one aimed towards Celestia.

"Princess, I thought Giants slept through winter or, at the very most, stayed lightly asleep until late springtime. After all, it would make sense; a creature of that mass surely needs larger amounts of sustenance to survive. Of course, this is just a hypothesis." Twilight laughed reassuringly, not wanting to upset either Princess.

Celestia however chuckled, shaking her left hoof in a disarming manner. "Nonsense Twilight, you were making an educated guess. Regrettably, we won't know for certain until he's in our care."

Seemingly, the two other Ponies had forgotten about Luna. Which allowed her to mentally but tiredly brood, and understand the current situation.

'He lives. How can this be? That bite should have infected him one hundred percent; Unless He pulled through. And possibly has some kind of immunity against this otherwise fatal ailment. But that raises another issue, if he lives. Why can't I enter his dreams? Every time I attempt to I am denied entry.'

Luna couldn't believe what Twilight Sparkle reported and with her own eyes no less, Celestia thankfully noticed her sister's internal conflict and quickly stopped the young alicorn.

"Sister, relax. I'm aware of what transpired and that means his original value has gone up tremendously. Not just for preservation, but for medical research as well."

"If I may, Princess Celestia, I understand he's considered to be the last of his kind. But why has his value increased? Did something happen?" Twilight pressed, tilting her head to the side, hoping to gain details of what happened.

Celestia knew this wasn't her story to tell. And gently pointed to the midnight-themed Alicorn. "I would love to tell you Twilight, but why not ask her? It is her story to tell, not mine."

And Luna very much felt inclined to answer, Plus. Celestia's student did seem trustworthy enough, if only she could say the same for Blueblood. First a question.

"Tell me, Twilight Sparkle. When you encountered him was he hostile in any way? And showing signs of plague?"

Rubbing her chin with a hoof Twilight shook her head, before answering.

"Not to my knowledge he seemed rather peaceful, and even downright helpful. When I needed a break after healing his wounds. The sweet Giant held me on his lap to rest. He felt nice and warm against the early spring coolness, but I didn't think much about it at the time."

"Who in the Town of Ponyville found him first?" Luna pressed, wanting to know the skills of this mysterious Pony.

"Fluttershy did, Princess. She has a certain way with him, and from what I can gather so far is she is somepony he knows is nice and friendly. Plus, if they are isolationists, it makes sense he would seek Fluttershy first. She lives alone and away from the town's outskirts. I swear sometimes, he can be as Stubborn or even more than Applejack. But with the shyness of Fluttershy,"

Luna grew jealous at this revelation, but instead of pouting and showing her grumpiness, Luna decided to begin telling her own account of those events.

"Very well. Let us begin." Taking a deep breath, Luna began her tale,

"I was leading a group of Royal Guards to assist against the threat of Ponyville. When I spotted him near Ponyville Hospital, it looked like he had been returning home so I pursued him."

Yet as Luna was about to begin again, Twilight interjected. "Does this mean there is a possible military use for him?" Twilight cautiously asked, making the lunar Princess's eyes narrow.

"I was not done Twilight Sparkle," Luna said, slightly irritated by the interruption.

Sheepishly, She gave an apologetic smile allowing Luna to start again with her side of the circumstances.

Taking a slightly annoyed breath to steady herself, Luna did just that.

"The trees of the Everfree became too thick with branches, forcing me to land, and follow on hoof. He didn't seem to notice me so I decided to announce my presence to him, a move I would later regret; I used the Royal Canterlot voice in an unsafe area." Closing her eyes Luna remembered what the undead giant looked like, some parts of it. Looked ready to fall off with just the slightest of pressure, and other limbs smelled like late stages of decay, and rot, she could even see inside its rotting skull if she tried hard enough.

Deciding to skip the part that would surely embarrass herself in front of Celestia, Luna jumped ahead to where it happened.

"An undead Giant appeared from my shouting, then went on the offensive. I did my best to defend him, I even tried to make him flee many times. But he stayed, he aided in helping me dispatch the undead terror. But got infected in the process, and I did my best to stay with him. To comfort him, for his last day and possible night, but he forced me to vacate the forest. And I respected that wish,"

Celestia and Twilight did go silent primarily, out of sympathy for what Luna had gone through.

"I assumed he died somewhere peaceful at first, and his corpse was wandering the Everfree waiting for eternal rest. But after what you have stated. Twilight Sparkle, and clearly shows he was immune or built up an immunity to that fatal sickness. Was he aware of his immunity? Most definitely not, that is why his value has increased." Luna obviously, left at out the part of him being able to dream.

As that would surely spark a verbal barrage from Twilight,

'I'm glad he's well, I was starting to worry about me not being able to enter his dreams.'

Releasing a breath that she wasn't aware of. The fatigued Night Princess flopped onto the refined wooden table, not even bothering to ring a bell to call for a maid or butler for a second dinner for herself. "Sister, can I be excused? I need my rest for my responsibilities tonight."

Nodding Celestia gave her the go-ahead, encouraging Luna to depart. 'Sister might be able to eat like a young Filly going through a growth spurt. But I can manage with three meals a day.' Luna internally jested, but Twilight seemed to have one last thing to say.

"Princess Luna."

Turning back Luna gave a soft nod to acknowledge, she heard the smaller Unicorn.

"Yes, Twilight Sparkle? What is on your mind?"

Giving a large smile she gave the reply. "Me and my friends will do our best to find where he is living so you don't have to strain yourself, or royal resources." Touched by this Luna gave an ear flick of appreciation.

"And I am truly grateful for this assistance, Thank you. Was that all?" Luna inquired. But in good faith, she returned a smile of her own.

Shaking her head no, Luna saw that was all Twilight had to say, making her fully depart. She went through the magical barrier and back into the regal hallway, along with her nephew nowhere in sight.

'Thank Father he's gone, I swear I have no idea how Tia puts up with him. She truly has the patience of our mother, while I was blessed with our father's stoic nature. '

Walking with a slight spring in her step, The tired but delighted Alicorn returned to her bed chambers.

Slipping past the two guards as regally and calmly as she could muster, once inside her room the door was closed and locked. Luna's royal and eminent shell vanished, immediately her horn came to life and she snatched a pillow from off her bed and neighed happily into it. Thankfully, it muffled her cry of giddiness, she couldn't go to sleep now. Even if she wanted to, the excitement of knowing his survival brought about many things.

Firstly, the pit in her heart that seemingly never went away, after leaving him to 'die' in the woods, Finally left. Making her feel light and joyous, and more importantly, it made Luna relieved.

Secondly, She was finally able to keep her promise to him despite The last Giant not wanting her or any pony's help, minus the timid mare Fluttershy.

'I need to learn from her example, if I wish to have him trust me I must control my voice and not use the Canterlot Voice near him.' Seeing her books, Luna went back to reading with a new kind of gusto.

'I also believe it will be one of those late-days sort of nights. I haven't stayed up all day for a while now. Better yet let's see if I still got it without any magical assistance.'

However back in that very conference room, Twilight looked towards Celestia. Thinking that Luna was acting a bit bizarre.

"Princess, Is Your sister alright? She was acting a bit off." Twilight raised a question, Celestia on her part was halfway away from stuffing her muzzle with another forkful of fruit-covered pancakes.

Clearing her throat, Celestia answered back. "It's rather simple my student, my sister is preparing herself mentally for the future meeting with him. Nevertheless, I am thinking of more ways to embarrass my little sister." She softly giggled, before stuffing the magically encased pancakes into her muzzle.

Looking down at her own plate of Pancakes, Twilight began feeling bad for Luna who no doubt wasn't going to be prepared for the onslaught of Embarrassment that was to come.

Two weeks later Robert's POV

"Animals you can not eat are as follows: Robert. Cows, goats, Yak's, Deer," Gilda said, emphasizing the deer part. Before continuing.

"Zebra's, Ponies, Sheep, Mules, Griffin's, Donkeys, Minotaurs. Dragons, Diamond Dogs."

Gilda was giving off names of every species she knew which surpassed his expectations.

'I figured it was going to be one or two species. In general, not a whole fucking dictionary's worth of animals!' Deciding this needed his intervention, Robert spoke up.

"What the fuck do you want me to eat, Grass, And mushrooms? Because from what you're describing, it sounds to me like you are about to say I committed mass genocide. Against Manticores for wanting to have a decent meal."

Robert protested, as Tank playfully growled while pulling on the knotted vines, that Tank had his maw latched onto. Both he and Robert were currently playing tug of war, and Gilda was giving him the list of the intelligent species she knew of. And currently, to nobody's surprise, Robert had been winning.

But he did respect the attempt Tank was exhibiting, his Timberwolf kept on pulling trying to turn the match into the wooden dog's favor, yet Robert could have won easily, but out of pity, he was going easy on him.

"Hey! Do you want me to stay or not?" Gilda snapped showing that she wasn't playing around,

"Didn't you say, you'd come with me during a hunting expedition? And point out what I can or can't hunt?" Robert recalled, however, that Gilda. Being the lazy Griffin she was, had just shrugged.

"Meh, I changed my mind. Everybody does that sometimes."

Rolling his eyes he answered back.

"And this is why I call you a lazy happy meal. You're happy when getting a meal, but you don't want to do much of anything else."

Gilda landed on the snow-covered wall; she felt relatively spicy now and flicked some melting snow onto his back.

"And this is why no Females of any kind want you!" Gilda playfully cracked, comprehending how far they could go, Gilda always missed having these kinds of games with Rainbow Dash usually it never ended well.

But now she found someone who didn't care about it much.

"Gilda, if Equestria has a most wanted list for elusive creatures, I am in the top ten probably. From my time in the pits, I had nearly four mares a week not counting stallions. Trying to hit on me let alone trying to get me to do some, 'lovemaking.' With them, your claim of no female wanting me is invalid, plus I believe you're forgetting something. You have also tried to get me to screw you, Gilda. And that attempt was not very successful. You passed out halfway through your sweet talking."

Robert replied, giving her a large and prominent, middle finger.

Giving a scowl and covering her soft red hue with her feathers, she responded in kind. "Up yours, And you said you wouldn't bring that backup!!!"

She half shrieked, as her wings started to flare ever so slightly on their own.

"You just left me an opportunity to get back at you and I used it accordingly," Robert said flatly. Deciding that Tank had won he merely dropped the vines and shook off the snow.

Giving an annoyed sigh Gilda went back inside having had enough of her taller friend's antics.

"When you stop being a wing twister, You'll know where to find me." She said, having lost in their game of wits.

"If that was an offer for you to let me fuck you it was a rather poor one!" He called back as she walked away, flipping him off.

"I'm gonna cut your balls off!" She called back, making him laugh.

"Don't you dare tempt me with a good time." Robert joked watching her shudder at his response.

'I Still can't believe she thinks I love being hurt. I was joking for god's sake.'

Seeing that Gilda was gone, Robert decided to check on his little seedling for himself. To see if it even prevailed against the cold of winter and to his shock. The damn plant had germinated and even had grown within the hardened, snow-covered earth.

"Damn little dude you're one tough cookie."

Robert complimented the plant, bending down on one knee he reached a hand over said seedling and discovered something most bizarre.

The small plant was producing warmth, Greenarry could never perform what this plant was doing. And always required the sun in order to do most metabolic processes.

And yet, here it was thriving within the cold temperatures.

'Are you a late winter plant? Possibly, an early spring type of plant?' Despite his expansive plant familiarity, this little plant stumped him.

'I know of many different plants that have red leaves but none are similar to you. First off, you shouldn't have leaves to begin with off the bat, not until early March or late February, and that's pushing it; you also shouldn't be making noticeable warmth.'

Along with it being a nice little hand-warmer, Robert decided to leave it be for now.

'Let's leave it alone for now. I need to visit the Tree of Harmony anyway. She, no it. Should know what to do about this abomination of a seed it gave me.'

Looking back towards, Tank he waved at the timber wolf to follow. "You coming buddy? If so let's go."

Giving a happy yip at the notion he happily followed Robert.

The Tree of Harmony was something that confused Robert. Firstly, how could a tree be made of pure minerals mind you. That could speak, let alone employ the use of magic.

Regardless he needed to talk to it, not that the tree cared as it loved having visitors. It even makes him promise to come back now and then. Just to talk,

But something was off today he could feel it.

The air smelled similar to gasoline, and most of the animals were lying low not because of Robert, they had adjusted to him, as most of the ecosystem and food chain did. Even Tank turned tail and ran not wanting to be charred.

This was an attack of some kind, but Robert didn't know what just yet.

"Now Light it up boy's! Let's flush this oversized ape out!"

'Are these Ponies dumb?! This forest isn't something that will burn easily, especially with wet timber!'

Striding over he found the culprits, but they weren't Ponies. Well, most of them anyway.

The group consisted of Griffins, a few Minotaurs, and shockingly a few ponies.

"There's the oversized shit for brains! Kill the damn thing!" Shouted a furious Stallion.

His comrade on the other hand held him back, with a claw. "Where supposed to burn the Ever Free down not kill him, you idiot."

"Boss! What should we do?!" shouted another Griffin, this one being female and holding onto some throwing knives she had.

Studying the group with his eyes he currently counted, nearly twenty. Five Minotaurs, eight Ponies most of which were earth ponies of varying genders.

And the rest being Griffins.

'Where is the head of this snake,'

Robert studied the group.

"Magic users! Move up and burn the forest! We're sticking to the assignment. Those who are closest to him keep him away as best you can! " Shouted an ax-welding creature of legend better well known as a Minotaur.

'There he is, you and I are going to have a little chat once all your partners are dead.'

Robert was never one to call for someone's or something's blood for that matter.

But, they were threatening the forest, his sanctuary away from home, a shining beacon of hope and freedom. In a sea of darkness in this hellish world. Needless to say, Robert wasn't going to give it up so easily.

Taking a deep breath and releasing a deep roar, Robert stomped forward. The ground trembled at his march for blood and death.

"Oh, Buck! Incoming!!!"

Shouted a Pony before he got squashed underneath Robert's foot.

Despite Robert having no combat experience he remembered his time in the pits and tried to replicate it. Some poor unlucky Griffin was grabbed from the air and simply had their head crushed into the bark of a tree.

Now dead, he used its lifeless body as a flail, Until the force of him slamming the dead Griffin into a Minotaur's head tore the body in half. After that, Robert began ripping and tearing and even stomping his way through the mercenary group.

They fought valiantly, but the cluster of mercs didn't specialize in fighting Robert, and it cost them dearly. He had both wits and mass, a deadly combination in a battle that wasn't controlled with high-level magic casters.

Besides Robert's mass slaughter of these invaders, he wasn't unstoppable. They had thrown or shot plenty of knives or crossbow bolts into him, and some crazy Pony tried to stab him in his throat and eye.

Luckily he stopped the bat-shit insane pony from turning his face into mince meat and got away with relatively minor injuries.

And just like that, the battle was won. Pinning the merc leader against a cliff side Robert pinned him there with his size.

"Come and get me you freak of nature! I'll make you meet your ancestors soon enough!"

Mustering as deep of a voice as he could, Robert spoke to another creature besides his friends.

"You and I are going to have a little chat."

His battle prowess did unease the merc leader but he didn't submit. "Like Tartarus, I will! I would rather die with the weight of a weapon in my hand and on my two hooves, than on my knees begging for life!" He gruffly responded.

Scoffing, Robert acted quickly grabbing the slightly shaking weapon. "The choice is not yours to make." Grabbing the mythical creature by the head, Robert dragged him off towards the mine.

The male Minotaur struggled against the larger, stronger entity. Having had enough of this, Robert simply covered his mouth and nose until he stopped moving.

Effectively knocking out the legendary beast Robert began setting up for a long interrogation that would make his Grandfather proud.

Arriving at his mine, Robert got a fire going and tied up his guest to a barrel. And tied his arms to a spare tree log he had.

Seeing that he was fast asleep Robert began remembering something his Grandfather told him,

'You want to get information out of somebody? You gotta make them break. Don't kill them outright, just. Leave them ah little bloody is all. Just when you're done. Make sure to clean up that mess properly, or they will come back for you with retaliation. That's how they got Uncle Luca.'

Deciding he was done sleeping in, Robert didn't want to waste the water he had. That was going to be for Robert to drink, so he simply shook him up.

Looking around rather groggy, he began with verbal intimidation.

"Good. You're awake. The rules are simple, tell me what I want to know, and I won't hurt a hair from your fur. However; if you start telling lies. And trying to escape, I promise it won't be pretty."

"Go to Tartarus!"

The bull snarled, before spitting into his face making Robert shake his head.

Reaching up, Robert wiped the spit from his eyes before continuing. "I'll let that one slide, next time it will cost you," Robert warned before going into the first question.

"Who sent you to burn down the forest,"

he asked calmly and politely, however, the gruff bull didn't believe him or his words.

"The sad welts called Ponies did!"

'Horse shit, I doubt he's even being truthful yet, but just to play it safe let's test him.' Placing his hand near him, Robert waited patiently while acting like he was thinking over what he had told him. Thinking his plan worked, the minotaur tried to bite Robert.

"Why couldn't you just cooperate."

Reaching over he grabbed hold of the bull's finger before bending it backwards. The loud snap of bone-breaking overtook the sounds of a soft crackling fire, as he wailed in suffering.

"You want me to keep going?! You got seven more fingers!" Robert snarled, hoping his words would scare him into talking.

"Father above, You're fucking insane! Just relax damn it! We were paid to burn down the woods, that's all I know!" The minotaur sat there watching his Twitching and bleeding finger.

Seeing this as utter bullshit, Robert grabbed another finger and gave it the same treatment. And again made him wail in both anger and pain.

"Now you have six! I got all day and all night, So I hope you do too, because when I'm done with you. Your own mother won't recognize you!"

"Alright Alright!!! Old gods protect me! It was the Bastard born of Griffin royalty! That brown nose wanted you out of hiding, so he thought burning down the largest forest Equestria had would make that happen."

Robert wasn't trained in psychology or even psychological warfare. But he knew with this extremely harsh treatment, this Minotaur would break eventually.

It would take time, something Robert had an abundance of. Plus he needed to hone this skill of interrogation, for hopefully a future and clearer use.

By the end, the bull had all of his limbs broken and bent, his arms had been shattered. And his legs were broken beyond recognition and somehow, by the grace of god, or by some curse, was still alive.

"L-look I've told you what you wanted to K-know. You're going to let me go right?" He asked, pain evident in his voice.

' I've gotten everything I can out of Mr.Stout Step. He has one last job I have for him, shame I couldn't get those platinum coins though. If only this Idiota, didn't spend it all on food and whores.'

Clearing his throat, Robert grabbed the broken
minotaurs attention.

"Yeah, sure,"

Making a fist, Robert punched him square across his face knocking him out.

"Stupid fucking prick."

Undoing the strong vines from the grog-filled barrel, Robert took both vines and wounded Stout outside heading for the entrance to the forest.

'I need to send a message. One everyone should surely understand, don't fuck with this forest. I'll hang the fucker, but not near Fluttershys cottage. She's too innocent to witness this.'

Making a noose out of the thick vines, Robert tightened it accordingly and wrapped it around Stout's neck. Afterward, he left gravity to do the job.

The breathing of stout hitched, as he began weakly jerking about trying to make it so he could once again get air into his lungs but it didn't last long.

Robert left the corpse hanging from a tree, of course, it wasn't near Fluttershy's home. Robert wasn't that much of a monster, she was too kind and innocent to find such a grizzly sight so he strung him up somewhere far but still visible to Ponyville.

'My grandfather is most definitely rolling in his grave right now.'

Shaking his head Robert could hear his voice now, switching from broken English back into the old language of the old country. About how the weakest and youngest of his four grandsons became such a strong and brutal man.

~Finalmente mi sono fatto un paio di palle, vedo magro Roberto! e alla fine ho ceduto al modo di fare le cose della famiglia! Non preoccuparti, è normale per la famiglia. Mio nipote. Vai a pulire e prenditi da bere, te lo sei guadagnato.~

Deciding to translate, Robert did so.

~I finally got a pair of balls, I see Roberto is slim! and you finally succumbed to the family's way of doing things! Don't worry, it's normal for the family. My grandson. Go clean up and get yourself a drink, you earned it.~

'That is something he absolutely would say. Good thing I'm practicing my translation skills, who knew living in the woods would test you in more ways than one?'

Deciding. It is best not to tell Gilda what transpired, Robert got cleaned up in streams and began pulling out the knives and bolts. However, there wasn't much he could do for the magic burns.

"Darn it, I guess I might as well go see the cave tree. If only it didn't make me promise to."

He took his time and did his best to avoid getting into another fight, he avoided most Everfree monsters as best as a 14-foot tall creature could. Thankfully, that small group of mercs, seemed to be it, if not for now only.

Climbing down the stone steps as best as he could like before. Robert was soon face-to-face with a rather brightly shining tree.

However, it got a little too bright, making him raise a hand to shield his eyes. "Yes I know you're happy to see me, can you turn the lights down a bit? You're making me go blind over here."

Instantly, the bright glowing had nearly vanished and was replaced with a more dull hue to be easier on his eyes.

"Thank you."

Moving closer and deciding to stop the game of flash or no flash. Robert got connected to the private mindscape.

"You did it!!! "

A voice squealed, as a Pony-sized blob slammed into his chest hugging him tightly.

"Woah they're easy, you're going to hurt yourself. How the hell did you manage to make that jump?" He cautioned, catching the wingless Pony Mare that launched herself at him.

Realizing what she had done she quickly remedied it, suddenly two wings appeared on her back as she flew around him until she landed on his head.

She was about to nessle in before noticing his impairments.

"You're injured? Why hadn't you told me? Let me fix that."

While the tree of harmony dressed his wounds, Robert decided to bring up a valid point. "So do you mind telling me what was going on with the whole, 'you did it.' Masquerade?"

Its healing magic felt oddly pleasant, similar to warm soapy water running up and down his body.

"The seed has sprouted, I've already begun linking my roots to my old friend. He hasn't awoken yet but given time. I'm sure he will."

"Who is he?"

Robert pressed, making her softly giggle.

"I promise you'll meet him soon enough, trust me. He'll want to meet you after I have given him a run down over the last few eons he missed. Which thankfully will buy you some time, just a warning He's far more influential than I."

Thinking for a moment he asked another question. "How will I know he's awake?"

Humming softly, the Pony-shaped creature rubbed her chin in thought.

"Ah yes! He will begin to grow rapidly. Just like I did, but with less restraint, his power is also far older and stronger than mine, but he does not use his ancient blessings for good or evil."

"Will he attack if I attempt to communicate with him?"

Deciding to move from her perch on his head down to his face she shook her head no, her mane softly shaking left to right as she did so before claiming his shoulder.

"Certainly not! just like me, he loves visitors. If he tolerated being burned, and getting chopped down, Even allowing himself to die to stop being harassed. I doubt he would give any retaliation, though few can stand up to him, even fewer who are alive and free at this moment."

'Just who the hell is this guy?'

Looking over slightly as the Pony nestled into Robert's shoulder, he gave another question.

"Just what creature did you make me plant? "

Rolling her rainbow-colored eyes she made a raspberry against his ear. Before speaking up, "Blah, blah, blah. Go ask him later, you're here for me remember? And your reward~" she cooed, getting up and giving him a soft but firm boop on his nose with her sparkling hoof.

Rubbing His nose with a free hand, Robert gently cleared his throat. Along with getting some saliva back inside of his drying mouth before asking the question.

"What is my reward?"

he asked cautiously,

Giving a sinister giggle she leaned in far closer than ever before, he could feel her soft breath on his neck, somehow it slipped past his thick beard, and her pleasantly warm breath was hitting his skin. As she made herself breathless on purpose, to what end, he didn't know.

"Do you really, Really want to know?~" she purred, trying to spark a reaction from him.

Acting quickly on his feet Robert responded,

"If your reward was something sexual I am going to decline the offer. Ponies, kinda 'left' some rather, distasteful memories."

Huffing, she merely but playfully batted at his head with a hoof, for his foolishness. "Oh~ why didn't you say so? I know of many different species I can shift into, if Ponies aren't what you're attracted to.~" She said, with an alluring tone.

Robert's head was more or less going Blank at the tree's suggestion, of such a depraved act.

'Why the fuck, is everything in this world either A, trying to kill me. or B, trying to Fuck me. Or C, utterly scared shitless of me, Regardless of what option this is I'm declining.'

"Come on you big stud~ let's get freaky."She sweetly wined, trying to make him uncomfortable.

"I-i humbly dispute your reward, may I get something else? Perhaps something not sexual. I appreciate the proposal though," he answered, not wanting to offend the tree.

Expecting her fury Robert braced himself for the onslaught to come. But instead, it started as light giggling, and eventually full-blown laughter.

Stunned by this, he turned his head to face the colorless mare and she was indeed laughing at him.

"Your face was priceless!! I can't breathe! Please Faust above save me!" She said tears streaming down her white cheeks, from how hard she had been cracking up, her front legs were hugging her sides as well from her unrelenting amusement.

"You want to play that card huh?"

He enunciated, grabbing hold of the laughing mare and dangling her by her sparkling tail.

Giggling for a little while longer, the tree of harmony hung there till she finally got herself under control.

"Honestly, do you really think me and you could even attempt such a feat? I have a physical body, which is correct. But I can only perform asexual reproduction. And from what I remember, you're only able to do sexual reproduction. Which doesn't work for either of us, for someone with a large skull and brain. I'm surprised, you didn't catch on quickly."

She said, giving him a shit-eating grin,

"You're the worst."

he said dropping her, she on the other hand instantly corrected herself. With a flap of her outstretched wings, she went from free-falling, to floating in front of him.

"I'm sorry!! I just wanted to prepare you for the upcoming Estrus period for both Griffins, Zebras, and Ponies." She said honestly, which made him hesitant.

"What do you mean, Estrus?"

"To keep a long story short, The Ponies go through a heat cycle which gets them in the mood for breeding. Some use magic to cease these urges, until the end of Estrus week. Others use a more pharmaceutical approach. But others aren't so lucky, and that's how those three Races keep going!"

she chirped, giving a short but educational window into Pony, Zebra, and Griffin society.

"And this falls to me how? I mean I appreciate the glimpse into Pony society but what does this Estrus event have to do with me?" Robert asked, making her shake her head in disbelief.

"It will all make sense soon, but first your reward. Dear Robert, take a seat."

Slowly doing as she asked, Robert sat down. However, when the fake Pony tried to sit on him he promptly pushed her off.

Annoyed she didn't try it again but understood why he did it.

Sitting on her haunches, the tree of harmony began her tale.

"Equestria wasn't the peaceful and prosperous nation it is today. Before Princess Celestia, and Princess Luna, and even their parents. Queen Galaxia and King Cosmo. Ponies lived in fear.

Monsters were everywhere and life was very uncertain and bleak. During these times, many went hungry and many more died. Or far worse sold off as slaves,

Mares often had to bury their foals who had passed from starvation in the night, and often villages that seemed to have something of worth. Constantly found themselves at the business end of a sword. By the ferocious Griffin Tribes, or by monsters looking for a quick bite; or by the Diamond dogs, looking for new stock for their mines.

One day a Ram named, 'Grogar.' Who created a twisted and corrupted version of Ancient magics. Soon went mad with lust for more authority.

With this newfound evil power, he took control of the lands east of the mountain that would seat 'Canterlot' and there is where he began creating monsters.

Creatures like the Manticores, were made to scout and hunt in the dense woodlands for hidden pony villages and destroy them, to force them back to more watched areas.

Hydra's were given the capacity to regrow their heads and breathe deadly gas that would kill virtually all who breathed it in. Their purpose was to lay siege to any walled City that had strong defenses. And that dared question, or rebel against his rule.

There are so many creatures that Grogar had made, many of whom went extinct but the ones he found most useful were the humans. Not in the sense of what they could dish out, but being a good food source.

However, the main prize he wanted from them was Giant's blood.

The Giants population had been declining since after, 'The War of Tears.' And were considered extremely valuable to the early noble houses.

It took him many years but finally, he saved Giants from the brink of extinction. By creating a subspecies of Giants, they were Far smaller, more stubborn and even weaker, and overall less deadly. Grogar had one final, issue which was earning their allegiance.

Due to them being incredibly stubborn more so due to his foolish interference. The old ram never gave them the ability to use magic. Fearing they could overpower him, But he had forgotten to make it so they couldn't be a conduit for magic. Significance of these sub par Giants naturally do not have an ounce of magic inside their bodies. But it doesn't mean it can't be added in.

And after attempting to convince the newly brought back Giant race to fight for him. It failed, and instead he casted a powerful spell to make them obey. Thus they served as his shock troops for battling those who dared oppose him."

Knowing there was more to this story, Robert waved her on to continue. To which she surely did.

"After his defeat, by 'Gusty the Great.' The spell enslaving these hybrid half Giants had been broken.

Allowing them to return to a life of peace and tranquility. But after seeing what they were capable of, the Griffins kings hunted them down. And with the aid of Ponies, together they ended the gentle creatures.

Yet those who survived did so, by hiding deep within the Green Titan forest. Or by running, and with the help of the old Gods, and Weirwood trees, some managed to survive. But not for long,

Soon the 'War of Extermination.' Was nothing more than a faint memory to the Ponies, Now being far less frightened by Giants. Instead fearing Brigands and wild monsters, along with. Not having enough political power within their own city-states of Equestria. Or having enough gold in their purses,

Soon...Sorry, I always forget this part. But the Giants of the Frozen North, migrated down south. In an effort to reclaim there ancestral grounds, and their was. Mixed, results to word it Lightly.

Towns saw the usefulness of your kind, they kept away Monsters. And those who tried to raid cities and villages. In exchange for saving them, they would be given safe food to eat and even sweets. Areas for offerings were marked with green symbols."

Giving a devilish grin, she got to the part that would link it all together.

Which made Robert anxious.

'I don't like where this is going.'

"Yet when Estrus rolled around, the Single mares of the village or city. Would paint themselves up in the same symbols, and… 'Seduce.' Their Giant protector. They would leave with their breeding instincts calmed, and Estrus fulfilled. And a male Giant wanting more.~

but rarely, new life did happen between a Pony and a Giant. Resulting in rather interesting offspring, these Ponies were far larger. And stronger than regular Ponies, the only thing I fear. Is what creature a Northern Giant, and an Alicorn could make. Or one with a sphinx, The list can go on indefinitely see?"

Reaching the end of her anecdote she released an exhausted sigh, having been tired by this lengthy story.

Magically a drink appeared and she happily began sipping away at it, as Robert formed a conclusion within his mind, before speaking it to her.

"So what you're telling me is I need to neuter myself?"

Choking on the drink, the Tree of Harmony began coughing hard trying to clear the airway of her Pony form.

"That *cough* wasn't the point of the *cough cough cough* Story!" she coughed out, struggling to gain control over her throat.

"Well, you're telling me that Ponies are going to be actively trying to get me to screw them! What other point are you trying to get at?"

After getting her coughing fit under control she responded.

"I am merely trying to have you mentally prepare yourself for what you might see or hear. Lest you have forgotten Robert, you're the one wanting to retain the idea to the Ponies that you are a dumb beast. So they are going to treat you like one." She defended,

"When is this supposedly going to start?" he asked, wondering how much time Robert had left.

"A week from today."

She said simply, showing that he would need to put it into high gear if Robert didn't want any Mares busting down his door.

"And by the way just so you remember." She said grinning,

"Griffins and Zebras have the same estrus as Ponies. There are more but you won't meet them for a while."

'God damn it.' He inwardly groaned,

"I thank you for the story, sadly my time is short so I need to depart now. I need to plan on how to survive for a whole week without being attacked."

Nodding she waved him off with her sparkling hoof. "Farewell! Hope to see you soon!" she said cheerfully.

Now being freed from her crystal embrace, Robert ran back as best he could. Devising a plan on how to survive this upcoming week of horny Mare's one Griffin and a horny Zebra.

" I'm going to have to do my utmost best not to hurt anyone, and do my finest to survive this upcoming hell week. Gilda most definitely knows what is to come, so I'll need to sneak away a day before. Or lock her ass in a cage."

There was so much to be done and yet so little time for Robert to get these tasks done after all he was only one giant.

Author's Note

Well shit! here we ladies and gents! Another chapter has been made and posted!

If you find anything out of place by all means let me know! In the comments.

I am going to keep this short as I am pretty tired, just when I get back I hope to see some positive help. Because I know my tired ass missed something in editing it. 😅😅😅

Chapter Twelve - A light Spring Estrus or Fighting a Hydra. Which could be possibly worse?

Chapter Twelve -

In that period, to word it lightly. Robert worked his ass off, organizing and stocking supplies for the week. Devising countermeasures in the event of being pursued by each member of the Pony race and so on,

Now it was time to see if his week-old defenses were up to the task of keeping Ponies, Griffins, Zebras, and god knows what away.

Gilda on the other hand was less than pleased about her current situation. “Robert! Let me out of this damn cage, I'm not in heat!” She howled, as a permanent blush was plastered on her feather cheeks showing just what she was going through. And Robert had only one thing to say to her.

“Hell, no. I wasn't born yesterday, Gilda. I know what is going on this week. So if you know what's good for you, you'll shut your damn mouth and keep quiet. Capiche?”

Groaning desperately, Gilda persisted.

“I told you to stop speaking in that language! It makes you so much hotter. get your ass over here!” she demanded, doing her best to claw through solid wood.

Shaking his head he began again.

“Gilda, I swear to god. You break out of that cage, and you and I are going to have problems. None of which are going to be the ones you want, guarantee.”

He replied putting a decapitated Manticore head on a wooden pike, as a deterrent to the equines. After all, Robert despite putting himself in this position of being a ‘dumb animal.’ He was using it to his full advantage.

“Let me out for fuck sake!”

She hissed, it had gotten to the point where she began slamming herself against the wooden bars.

‘I'm taking the bad and the good with this current stance. Besides that, I should have left Gilda back at the castle. And not carry her with me, if I knew she wouldn't shut up.’

Deciding to ignore her, Robert continued his plans they had been made straightforward yet easy, Animals more particularly predators. Had stomping grounds right? While this fact had been valid, Robert saw this as his key to frightening ponies away.

This tactic took the lives of many Manticores and Cragadiles alike, but Robert made sure to make each of their deaths quick and as painless as humanly possible. Despite how much damage they did in return to his body.

After their eviction from life, he would remove the heads. And forced them, onto tree logs.

‘This should serve as a ‘warning,’ to them. Not to mention they are all over the forest. Hopefully fear overtakes the desire to get railed.’

He had plenty of food to last, even longer if rationed. Robert knew most Ponies didn't have the stones to go this deep in the woods. Mostly those who had a brain, or we're trained soldiers only entered this dense part of the woods.

Or if you were these six mares who were up Zecora’s ass last week before Estrus had commenced. Robert had visited the zebra to inquire about any potions, she could make for Gilda to stop her heat.

And that's when he found them all inside her hut, from what he Could recall from his eavesdropping, they were looking for him.

Which wasn't a shock by this point, but the interesting part was that Zecora protected him and where he had been living for most of his time in Equestria.

Even as far as to lie to keep his whereabouts safe. The main six eventually gave up, thinking Zecora did not know Robert's whereabouts. Instead, they had requested some. 'Heat-stopping elixirs.’ To stop their growing primal desires.

In Rarity’s case, she demanded five of these time-consuming potions in the event of finding him.

‘Of course, the upper-class one wants to make sure a certain ‘foul beast’ doesn't want her. Don't worry lady Rarity, you aren't my type, it's been like that since the very beginning. So your chastity is safe, and to be honest? I wouldn't touch that if you paid me. For such a high-maintenance pony, going after a person like me, who has little to no money at all. Nor influence, it just doesn't make much sense, for a gold digger.’

Placing the last of the slain monstrous Beast heads on their wooden placements. He gave a tired sigh.

‘That should do it, now we play the long game.’

Shifting back toward the grounded griffin, Robert leaned down to scoop the cage up.

“Come on Gilda we're going home.”

“You better let me out!” Gilda snarled, doing her best to intimidate Robert into releasing her.

Unfazed Robert answered.

“Who the hell do you think you're talking to?”

He said, grasping both the top and bottom of the cage and began shaking it, with her inside the timber construct.

After a few shakes, Gilda did indeed go quiet.

She wasn't dead, Robert had done this a few times before, and she always sprung back.

To confirm he didn't just snap her neck, Robert peeked inside, to find her completely dazed.

Seeing no serious injuries on her, he began the long trek home. Giving Zecora's hut a wide berth, and cleaning up the forest in some places, an opinion crossed his mind.

‘Let's play this out for a second, I survived this, insane mother nature sex event. What the hell am I going to do if they find me? Once they know I'm living in some old ruins I'm gonna have to haul ass away to someplace else.’ Robert was somewhat getting tired of running, After all, who wouldn't?

Getting through his doorless gate he entered his home. And carried the imprisoned Gilda, back into her inside isolation corner, it wasn't that she couldn't see him or the outside world, far from it. She was just far away enough from him to not smell him, which eased her urges if only slightly.

'Who knew Griffin's had heat cycles. Does that mean they mate for life? After doing it, I mean.' Robert mentally probed, subsequently this question was still too sudden to ask. Leaving him without his answer, yet without it he spoke up anyway.

“I'm sorry Gilda truly I am, but this is only for the week and after the week is over you'll be as free as a bird,” Robert said, trying to keep her spirits up, her response was less than thankful.

“Go fuck a Hydras maw!” she snarled, knowing damn well he wasn't going to stick around.

Robert wasn't sure if that was her natural griffin behavior, or her heat cycle making Gilda act this way he however took it in stride.

“I make no promises, Gilda. But that isn't something on my to-do list. Nor, will it ever be,”

Grumbling in defeat, Gilda began pacing the cage knowing she couldn't go anywhere.

Walking back into the old stone halls, he calmly transited through them. He was ambling by additional winding halls, some of which had old or broken windows. Thankfully, the glass had been vacated by wind, rain, and snow. Robert understood where most of these hallways led to.

Some trailed to much smaller chambers, the corridor on his left went towards an old dusty library. Sadly though, Robert was only able to get into the main room of the ancient library. And any further exploration needed him to be just a tad smaller than he currently was.

Other than that, that's all he wrote about it. If it wasn't for his damn height, Robert would have been reading books or perhaps. Seeing what the additional old rooms had in store Gilda on the other hand was too chicken to go in by herself.

And his curiosity was reaching its peak, sadly for now. It was time to do something more trivial.

Going outside he discovered something that made his body freeze. One little filly screaming for him to be explicit,

"R-robert!!"

After a few moments, it happened again.

"Robert!!"

“What the fuck?”

Picking up the pace a bit and grabbing the sword by the two-way entryway, then stepping outside into the main courtyard, he found the Cutie Mark Crusaders, well one of them to be more precise. Upon seeing him like a savior from above. She began pacing in place, seemingly terrified.

“Mr. Robert!...*Pant*...Thank…*pant*...Celestia I remembered the way back…*pant*… here, we need your help!”

‘Her name was Scootaloo wasn't it?’

Placing his sword on his shoulder loosely, Robert nodded towards her.

“Take a breather first, Scootaloo. You look like you ran here from Ponyville,”

Nodding shakily, she promptly fell onto her knees primarily focused on this vital function for organic life.

“There you go, Scoots. Just breathe deeply, if you need water. I can certainly give you some” He said walking over toward her,

Being mindful of Scootaloo's far smaller size. Robert kneeled in front of her, keeping his blade pinned on his shoulder, so that if it fell off him, for whatever reason.

She wouldn't be harmed,

Robert watched Scootaloo breathe for a few moments. Her breaths had been horsed and extremely labored. Besides that, the young filly’s coat and mane had leaves and even a few sticks here and they're sticking out at odd angles, and a nice layer of sweat had taken over some parts of the fillies coat.

Even her hooves and lower body had muddy water staining her coat.

Once she had gotten the much-needed rest, she told him what was going down.

“Applebloom and Sweetie Belle didn't listen to me about the directions! And walked head-first into a Hydra!”

‘Great, that's just fantastic. Where the fuck are their parents! If they were my children, all three of them would have gotten the belt. Yet, for now, I need to save them.’

Robert calculated, along with reaching up and massaging his face, reaching a conclusion he released his temples and pointed at the resting filly.

“Stay here. And don't move,” Robert commanded.

Going inside his castle, Robert rushed into the main room, thinking about how he should deal with this ongoing crisis. ‘If this is the same kind of Hydra from Earth mythology, I'm going to need an open flame of some kind. Or superheat my sword, because it will just grow back any head I cut off.’

Robert placed his sword off to the side and grabbed one of many Cured Manticore pelts. Before wrapping it around his face, as a kinda mask, to deter the poisonous breath of this freak of nature, from killing him.

Luckily it was dense enough, he even experimented by trying to exhale through this makeshift mask. Discovering that it wouldn't go through, Robert decided to play it safe by double wrapping. And even triple-wrapping his face,

As he wrapped his face the audible noise of wings flapping told him who noticed his presence. And she was far less than pleased about his mad dash into the room.

“What's the big idea?! You could have gotten me killed!” She squawked, having narrowly avoided being crushed by falling debris for the thirty-odd time, of Gilda being locked inside the timber cage.

Moving over and opening the cage Robert spoke up.

“We got problems, Gilda, and not the fun kind. Grab a weapon, a few pelt slices to cover your nose and mouth, and lastly a torch.”

Rolling her eyes she crossed her arms.”And why should I? You've been a complete ass to me!”

Robert merely pulled her out of the wooden cage. Afterward, Robert’s calm but angry fit began. “Because I've more or less done more for you, and your comforts! You've done very little here. Or for me, Except, eat my kills and drink my grog, yet. You did help me when I was sick. And for that, I am grateful. But now is a good time to earn your keep here.”

That seemed to have worked, as she seemed rather conflicted. It took her some time, precious minutes they could have used to get started on their hike, but finally, she gave in with a heavy sigh.

“Alright fine, Let's kick some ass.”

Gilda asserted, going towards her nest dwelling and grabbing her weapons of choice. A new and far less rusty crossbow was her weapon of selection, along with its bolts and quivers. Next, was a small short sword, small in the context of Robert's hand size. That short sword was paired with a toothpick if anything,

She also grabbed the throwing knives he went back for some time back, now that their old owner sorta didn't need them nowadays.

“Damn straight, Gilda, I see why Rainbow Dash was friends with you. You're just like her, Ride or die.” Robert said, grabbing his full drinking horn, as that would be needed later.

Scoffing, Gilda was going to retort. Robert knew she would, but the annoyed, and slightly heated Griffin just wanted this to be done and over with.

Heading back outside with Gilda in toe, he spoke up to a more relaxed and not-struggling-to-breathe, Scootaloo.

“Take me to the spot, in which you and your friends ran into this Hydra, thereafter, once I save those two. You all are going to get a stern talking to, do you understand Scootaloo?”

Gulping nervously she shakily nodded, “Y-yes Robert.”

Learning of the foe they had to fight Gilda began her protests.

“By the name of the father! What fucking balls of steel do you have?! I'm not taking on a Hydra, those things are tough! Not even the Princesses would fight one alone.” Gilda began before he pursed his lips and whistled, to stop her from backing out.

“We're not doing this alone. I will be doing most of the heavy fighting, while it's distracted, your job is to burn the stumps of the heads I cut or tear off.”

“W-what about me! I want to help save my friends!” yelled Scootaloo from the ground below.

Robert looked down and merely Picked her up, and placed her on his shoulder. “You are going to do nothing, except hide far from the battle. This is an issue for grown-ups to fix. You've done enough, including your friends. If you want to help get them to safety, that's it.”

Scootaloo grumbled a few times but eventually agreed.

Now that the young filly couldn't escape him, even if she wanted to. Scootaloo accepted her fate, of her and her friends being disciplined in the not-too-distant future.

Robert gripped the long sword and if he was being honest? He wasn't too keen on fighting this legendary beast.

Applebloom POV

Applebloom and Sweetie Belle and been doing their very best not to be gobbled by the Hydra.

Despite its size, it was rather slow and lethargic. Yet neither she nor Sweetie Belle knew if this was just how they naturally were. Or it was toying with the two fillies before killing them,

Regardless of the truth, they were running through the swamps as fast as their little legs could carry them, the brownish water splashing around their hooves as they ran.

Applebloom was reaching her limit, and so was Sweetie Belle. They both knew it.

It was only a matter of time before one of its many heads chopped down on them, or worse, they would be killed by its deadly breath.

“C-come on Sweetie Belle! Don't give up now. H-helps gotta be on the way.”

Just as Applebloom made an effort to motivate her Unicorn friend, the Hydra chasing them bellowed out with two of its heads showing they weren't getting away easily.

“I-i’m…*Pant*...Trying!” Sweetie Belle’s exhausted response had been.

Applebloom knew this situation was bad, and was praying the whole time she and her friend were running for their lives.

‘Mother of Celestia, please. I pray somepony is coming to rescue us.’

But then again, who would have known the Cutie Mark Crusaders needed help? For all anypony knew they were in their treehouse. Plotting ways to get their cutie marks,

And it wouldn't be discovered they needed help until it was too late.

Applebloom’s lungs had been burning for some time now. But thanks to her being an Earth pony, she was made for running far past her exhaustion limit. Sweetie Belle, however, was less than fortunate.

Sweetie Belle needed time to rest, both of which weren't available at this given moment for the duo.

Looking ahead of them, while the world rushed by them, Applebloom spotted a swamp cave connecting it to a cliff side.

Celestia knows how deep the natural formation went, or if it was too tight of a fit for the Hydra but Applebloom knew it was too far of a desperate leap of faith.

‘We won't make it.’ Applebloom thought, before looking left.

There she spotted a Tree, unlike the more spindly kind of trees that populated the swamp. This one was like them but far thicker, and large enough for a filly or two to hide under.

‘B-bingo!’

She looked back toward her tired friend. Applebloom spoke up. “Sweetie Belle, Turn left! We're going for that Tree.”

Merely nodding, Sweetie Belle followed but at the cost of her speed greatly deteriorating.

Luckily, the Hydra lost sight of them from its four heads. Thanks to the hanging flora of the swamps and other vegetation.

Diving into cover as the Hydra Roared, it was clear it knew it lost them. But the Hydra wasn't going to leave until it found at least just one filly to eat.

Collapsing with a soft splash, Sweetie Belle was gasping for breath. Applebloom however had been more controlled in this manner,

“We should be fine for the moment, Sweetie Belle. Just focus on catching ya breath ok?”

Applebloom offered with concern clear in her tired voice.

While Sweetie Belle recovered from over-exhaustion Applebloom kept watch for the Tartarus-born monster just in case it found them again.

“A-applebloom.”

Her friend called out barely above a whisper,

Glancing back, Applebloom could see the tears building up in her friend's eyes, before finally falling free. Seeing that Applebloom was staring at herself, she continued.

“I-if I don't M-make it. T-tell Rarity I appreciate all she A-and Mom, even D-dad has ever done for me. And I'm S-sorry I can't make it back H-home.” She sniffled out.

Moving quickly but quietly, Applebloom moved to comfort her. “Hey now, who said anything about not making it? Nopony. That's what, and you don't have to tell me nothing, about your gratitude towards ya family. When you can tell them yourself when we get back.”

Applebloom Comforted, doing her best to calm down Sweetie Belle from this traumatic experience.

‘It probably doesn't help that this activated her old trauma regarding infected humans.’ Applebloom's young mind summed up,

While Sweetie Belle was having a mental break, time seemed to slow. Allowing them both to just breathe and relax.

“We can't stay here long Applebloom.” Sweetie Belle nervously offered, wiping the remaining tears away with a hoof.

“So what do you reckon? Do we just continue running? We can't stay here; both of us are just sitting ducks if we do.” Applebloom offered,

Watching her friend, Sweetie Belle’s eyes lit up at an idea that just popped into her head.

“What if we try to sneak away? It only has four heads, right? Surely there's a spot that is overlooked. We can use that to slip away and get back to Ponyville.” Sweetie Belle suggested,

Nodding Applebloom agreed, but raised a concern of this hurriedly crafted plan. “That's not a half-bad idea, But my question is, are you ready to start running again Sweetie Belle?”

Giving a shaking nod, the pair got ready to quickly bolt. “On three, One. Two. Three!”

Just as they were about to run, the tree Sweetie Belle and Applebloom had been hiding under. Was ripped out from the muddy earth below both root and stem.

The Hydra roared with its three free heads showing it had found the two little ponies. Its intent to eat them was clear, beyond a shadow of a doubt.

“So much for the stealth part of the plan, Sweetie Belle. Run!”

And now the two fillies were back into the run-for-life situation. Yet, this time they both had time to rest. Giving them just that extra push to keep going,

“Come on Sweetie Belle we got this! Let's just hope Scootaloo has made it back to Ponyville, sompony is hopefully on its way!” Applebloom shouted trying to keep her friend's morale up.

Just then, something large flew past them with a massive, *THWACK.* Having connected with one of the necks of the Hydra stunning it and even making it roar in pain.

“Why don't you pick on someone your own size!” Yelled a deep but familiar voice, as Applebloom knew who it was.

‘Aren't we glad to see you!’ Applebloom mentally thanked Celestia as she spotted him leaping off unfazed by the shortfall down to their level.

Like Celestia during the sun celebration, Robert had descended down from the cliffside followed by two Timberwolves, one Griffin, and one Scootaloo.

“Girls! I told you I was right!” Shouted the third member of their little close friend group.

Robert had picked her up and placed the young orange filly down, allowing the third Cutie Mark Crusader to rejoin her friends.

“Everypony ok?” Asked the orange filly towards the other too.

Nodding, Applebloom promoted a question of her own. “Now's not the time, Scootaloo! What does Mr. Robert want us to do?” Applebloom inquired,

Ears folding, she chuckled nervously as she gave her answer. “He wants us to stay out of this, and all three of us are going to be yelled at once this is done.” She warned, showing that they were going to be in big trouble once he dealt with the Hydra.

Groaning, Applebloom reached up with a wet hoof and began rubbing her face in dismay. ‘At least this can't get any worse somehow.’

Applebloom mused as they found cover. And hunkered down beside it, the fillies had front-row seats for a show that they wouldn't forget.

Robert POV

Now having the Hydra’s attention on him instead of three fillies, Robert watched as it merely heaved away an uprooted tree from its harmful maw and bellowed at him and Gilda with all four heads.

“F-father save me. Mother S-save me,” Gilda began to pray as Robert poked her side.

“You're not fighting this thing, me and these two are. Your job only is to burn the stumps of its neck, I'll be covering you so it's even possible.” Robert reassured,

‘Not that I want to fight this fucking thing, but hey I rather deal with four heads than nine.’

Before Gilda could reply Robert went in for the attack, leaving her to continue being a chicken shit over literally being near a hydra.

“You're still fucking nuts!”

She shouted as he brought his sword down, piercing its scaly hide and making it wail in agony.

‘There are three things all wise men fear: the sea in a storm, a night with no moon, and the wrath of a good man. I doubt I am a good man, but I'm not a sinner, nor am I a Saint. Possibly, in the middle?'

One of the three heads had made an effort to bite Robert's shoulder. As it latched down, sinking its sharp fangs into his fleshy limb.

Grimacing in pain, Robert merely punched it square in the face making it lose a few teeth for trying to take a chunk out of him.

‘I need to find the one Immortal head, if this thing even has one.’ Having now been freed, He pushed the advantage, driving his sword through the far left’s neck, cleaving it off, and giving Gilda her shot to do what was asked of her.

Robert slammed his sword into the back of the hydra as he restrained the three heads from stopping Gilda from burning the stump.

“For the love of God, Burn the fucking stump!” Robert gritted out, as the hydra thrashed its thick, and strong necks.

After being called on Gilda immediately flew over and pressed the burning torch into its oozing neck,

The smell was on par with roadkill, having been left out in the sun for five days, and its flesh wasn't red compared to a Manticore’s and instead was a vomit-like green.

Having burned its stump, dark magic leaked out, now unable to heal the stump. ‘Just in time Gilda, one down. Three to go,’

Seeing that his concept of burning the headless stumps of the hydra had worked, Gilda was beyond dumbstruck.

“How is this working?”

She questioned cautiously, but Robert wasn't able to answer back, as the Hydra forced him off of itself. Disarming him in the process,

Now having lost his Blade as it was lodged in the hydra’s back, he had to resort to more physical-based attacks.

Throwing a right hook, the resulting collision snapped her out of the current stupor, making Gilda fly back to a reputable distance. Not wanting to be crushed, Robert spotted something that made his heart freeze.

At the corners of each mouth, it was getting ready to blast him with its poisonous breath. Moving quickly, Robert held his makeshift mask tightly over his nose, and mouth and simply prayed.

Not a moment later, did the beast spray him with the breath that would and could cause instantaneous death to any who breathed it in.

Yet his preparations and careful planning saved Robert's life, as the deadly gas couldn't punch through. However, his vision did suffer as it felt like someone sprayed him with a strong grizzly bear spray.

‘I rather take the pain, than be instantly killed. But I gotcha now you bastard! You just lost your main form of attack.’

Grinning underneath the triple-layer mask, Robert simply waited for his turn to strike back, as his eyes became red and even started to sting from its bad pungent breath.

'I know where fighting and all. But Christ all mighty your breath stinks! Ever heard of mouthwash or breath mints? Promise you need them.' Robert wisecracked, towards the mythical now three-headed beast.

Slowly the deadly gas stopped, giving Robert his opportunity to strike back. Reaching back, and making a fist Robert gave the hydra a hard left hook.

And the reaction was worth it, from the shocked expressions on the other two faces it wasn't expecting him to have survived.

The head that got slugged was thrown rearwards and bounced off his impaled sword. Then going limp having been punched clean out of the battle.

"That's for trying to kill kids, you Figlio di Puttana!" (son of a bit*h)

The two heads growled in response but that didn't seem to be as threatening as before, pushing forward and pinning the two heads to his side Robert pushed the hydra till it fell over.

Now having greater reach towards his sword's well-worn handle, Robert grasped it and yanked it out.

It sliced outward satisfyingly, like a knife through butter. Unbothered by its scales and tough flesh underneath. While the recently uncorked wound began spraying hydra blood everywhere it turned the brown muddy water below them a reddish brown color.

‘Luna; sorry, Princess Luna. Wasn't lying about this blade, it really can slice through anything.’

Recalling back to a certain day a certain part of his hand was made into a shish kabob, earning a shudder.

The slight pain this sword caused, made the hand in question twitch slightly from the unpleasant memory.

Out of the three heads, Robert would target the Unconscious one, seeing as it couldn't defend itself from him, and neither could the conscious heads defend the knocked-out one.

Transitioning his restraining positions, Robert used his foot, pinning one head down while the other more unruly one got lucky, and bit him into his side sinking the sharp fangs for teeth it had into him. Thankfully it didn't break or splitter his hardened bones, nevertheless that didn't stop the wave of agony.

Resulting in Robert roaring in pain.

The sound was not very human in nature, but no doubt could definitely scare off many smaller animals to even Equines.

Looking down at the offending head, Robert Grabbed said head with his free hand, then he simply retaliated, forcing one of his large fingers into its eye socket and he used his big fingernail to cut and slice the living head's eye.

It felt damp in there, making Robert shutter from both discomfort and pain as the hydra-head finally released him, allowing him to cut off the knocked-out head.

‘I wouldn't want to be your fucking Ophthalmologist, once I'm done with you!’

Using his sword like a guillotine, Robert sliced the head clean off.

After French revolutioning, the unconscious hydra head. He then flagged down Gilda, who in turn burned the bloody stump as its blood and deadly breath leaked out.

“You are nuts for figuring this out, you know that?”Gilda grumbled, not liking the plan he made for the a group.

“It's not that I figured it out, if you're a good student of history you can often find any creature's weakness. The Hydra is burning its stumps to prevent it from growing new heads. I also swore they had nine heads, not four. But hey, I'm not complaining." Robert gritted out, having to hold two hydra heads instead of three.

A few times in the past, Robert relied on history to help him against one mythical creature after another.

‘Maybe history is useful after all, and not a boring subject like others believe it to be.’

Just as Robert was about to send Gilda away the hydra had learned of their rudimentary strategy and smacked the Griffin with its long lizard-like tail.

Making Gilda blast off again.

“Don't you die on me!”

He yelled as she flipped him off trying to gain Aerial control once again.

"Oh I don't count on it!" she hissed while soaring through the sky.

Still, her efforts would be in vain as she crash-landed into a different part of the swamp. And the Hydra focused solely on Robert, having finally gained the upper hand and pushed him away with a great deal of force.

He stumbled backward, and even almost fell over.

But thanks to a swamp tree blocking his path, has was able to stay on his own two feet. Instead of falling over.

Shaking off its vines and thick bush of leaves watched the Timberwolves go on the offensive.

Finally having their moment to shine the Timberwolves went in for the attack, clawing, and biting the hydra’s scale-covered underbelly and body but to no avail. As its scaly armor was just too thick for hardened wood to break through.

Giving a hearty but evil chuckle at their attempt at harming the stronger monster, the Hydra simply had crushed Robert’s timberwolves.

Splittering their wooden bodies all over the muddy and water-logged terrain.

‘You bastard! You killed my dogs! Now, this is personal.’

Now that he was beyond anger, the wounds he had seemed to have sustained hurt just slightly less than they should have as Robert went back on the offensive. Or at least tried to,

Just as he was about to turn the two-head remaining Hydra into mince meat, a Lavender wall halted him.

Looking back, he found the last group of Ponies he wanted to see at this moment in time.

‘What kind of Looney Tunes coincidence is this shit? So much for me being a taxi service for Applebloom and her friends again I only feel bad for them once they get back home their families are going to tear them limb from limb. Unless they stay hidden and I come back for them once those six mares depart. Regardless of which, as long as they stay out of my way, I don't need them to be getting in my path of a good old-fashioned Vendetta.’

Robert privately didn't mind that they had shown up, it saved the trouble of him needing to get the Cutie Mark Crusaders back home. But the one option he had thought up for them, to avoid punishment went completely out the window upon a little fillies shout.

“Big sis!”

Cried Applebloom, compelling Applejack, and Rarity to fling themselves around to see Applebloom and her two friends. Making so many questions, and even outrage flood out of the two older sisters.

“What in Tarnation?! Applebloom what in Celestia’s mane are you three doing far out here in the Everfree forest, Alone? With no Adults!”

“Sis, please! If you let us explain, we can clear it all up!” Applebloom tried to clarify, but Applejack was too upset at this moment. In time to listen to any kind of reason or excuses.

“All of ya! Shut your darn muzzles before you three never see Celestia’s sun for a whole month!” Applejack said seething with rage.

“I second that motion.”

Rarity said, her blue eyes narrowing at Sweetie Belle’s appearance. Rarity from what Robert could see, was bottling up her anger for when they had gotten back home.

‘Someone’s in big trouble when they get home. I guess, I don't have to punish these kids. There's no way this could get any worse.’

It did in fact, get worse.

“Dash?! What the hells are you doing here?” Shouted a confused Gilda who finally flew back from her hard landing.

“Wait. What are you doing here? Gilda, I thought you went back home to Griffinstone.”

Giving a nervous chuckle she rubbed her neck slightly with a talion, not knowing what to say.

“It's a long story.”

Gilda began, but Robert was less than thrilled for a blast through the past moment.

‘Could you all take this discussion somewhere else, please? I'm trying to kill this fucking Hydra here. I'm not here for a blast down memory lane.’

Robert mentally hissed, as the monster in question saw the mounting numbers against it, and tried to flee fueling Robert's rage.

‘Oh hell no buddy, you killed my Wolves. Try and kill three Fillies, You're not getting away that easy pal and you tried to kill me.’ Releasing an annoyed growl, Robert stabbed into the purple magic wall, however it did not have the desired outcome. As Twilight merely fixed what he broke,

Moving it up a notch, Robert began to slash and tear into its magical properties.

Twilight on the other hand or hoof, was now struggling to keep her protective barrier up and maintained.

“I-i can't hold it much longer! He can't possibly fight a Hydra all on his own.” Gilda on the other hand was displeased that Twilight was allowing the already weakened Hydra a chance at escape.

“Book for brains, let him go! He's got this.”

Gilda barked, watching Robert tear into the magical field.

Every time he sliced, or punched the magical wall. Twilight did her best to repair the force field, doing her hardest to keep Robert 'safe' from the hydra thinking he couldn't handle such a formidable beast.

As sweat began to build on her forehead and drip down, showing how much she was struggling to hold him.

“I told the Princesses I would find him and try to socialize him with P-ponies. But I can't do that if he is killed! Hydra’s are dangerous and he can't fight it alone.” She gritted out as Gilda landed next to Twilight.

“Yeah no shit, that's why I've been helping him!” Gilda stated, before suddenly offering her the torch that was unfortunately put out.

“Do you mind lighting this back up?” Gilda asked, trying to diverge Twilight's concentration.

Looking towards the two, Robert watched Gilda. Who on her part looked at him, and merely winked. Showing it was his turn to get the barrier down,

‘Gilda you devious dog. You're getting extra Manticore meat for this one,’ turning back and upon noticing the slightly weaker barrier Robert would rear back and kick it. Resulting in the magical barrier shattering, into magical pieces,

"N-no! Stop please!" Twilight begged, but Robert was more concerned on his target.

‘Your ass is grass, Hydra.’

Allotting a warcry, Robert stomped after the hydra. Pushing trees and low hanging vines out from his face, like a moth to a light. Gilda was close behind him, her gifted torch lit with a purple flame as she gave him a knowing beak smile.

“You're welcome by the way. Unicorns can't focus on spells if there concentration is split."

She said matter of factly, proving that It was to simply distract her to help him continue the path of killing this monster.

Giving a simple nod and a grunt, Robert followed the hurried path of destruction the Hydra had left in its wake of fleeing.

Pushing past the last few swamp trees, he found the target of his rage.

From what Robert could see, the hydra had been pinned by a large cliffside; the large drop could have even killed Robert, let alone the hydra.

Seeing that it was cornered the hydra went into a defensive position trying to protect itself from the unstoppable giant.

‘You aren't getting away that easy, pezzo di merda d’asino.’ (Piece of donkey shit)

Just as Robert moved to finish off the pinned hydra, A certain cream-colored Pegasus blocked his path.

“P-please, you've shown the Hydra its mistake. I doubt he'll ever cross paths with anypony, especially Y-you. But that isn't the reason why you fought this creature; is it? ” Fluttershy started, gently and gingerly she touched his face with a hoof. Trying to gain his attention,

Forcing him to glance upwards toward Fluttershy.

'Don’t start with me Fluttershy, I have a job to do and your Kindness shouldn't apply to this monster.’ Robert reminisced, reaching up and calmly trying to push the gentle mare away. Yet, she remained steadfast.

Refusing to move, Fluttershy continued.

“You instead fought for those three Fillies to protect them, and instead of letting them be harmed. You had been watching those three, ever since they stepped hoof into the Everfree.”

Fluttershy muttered, before finally moving away from his face and landing on his not bloody shoulder and gingerly, she embraced Robert’s neck, with a gentle but firm hug.

‘Firstly that's one hell of a stretch, Fluttershy. Secondly, it's estrus week. You think I would be anywhere near Ponyville or any kind of settlement for that matter? That includes the very edge of the forest.’ Robert mentally pointed out but Fluttershy continued.

“Well, you needn't worry yourself anymore. Me and the others will take care of Applebloom and her friends. I swear it; so there isn't a justification to continue with the violence.” Fluttershy persisted in saving the hydra, this action astonished Robert.

He figured even this kind mare would want a piece of this foul beast, for trying to kill her friend's younger siblings.

And yet, here Fluttershy was.

Pleading for Robert to spare this wounded, and legendary creature. Looking over toward her, Fluttershy merely gave him a soft smile showing that no matter the situation she would try to be kind, and forgiving.

‘God damn it Fluttershy, I will never understand any of these Six mares. Not everything can be solved through good deeds and charity, it's just not how the world works. This thing threatened to swallow the siblings of both Rarity and Applejack whole, and still. You defend it.’

Shaking his head, Robert calmly took hold of Fluttershy and placed her back down onto the rocky earth below. And since she said her peace, she didn't try to use him as a mobile cat post.

Gilda however, had something that needed to be expressed, taking a spot on his shoulder, the griffin began talking to Robert through hushed whispers, objecting the peaceable ponies.

“Don't listen to her, she's just a softy, who doesn't understand how this forest works. You do; if we let this Hydra go, it will come back and bite us in the ass. And I don't know about you big guy, but I don't want to be killed in my sleep by a two-headed Hydra.

That being said, she doesn't need to worry about it, nor what goes on within these cursed woods. She has the Royal Guards to protect her; we have nothing but ourselves in this forest.” Gilda said pointing out the apparent,

“I won't go into details about our current and even past struggles. But I vote to finish, what we started. But I won't contest the issue if you pick the Pony's choice. Just it will be your mess alone to clean up.” Gilda expressed, seeing that he needed a moment to decide, she got off his shoulder allowing him to think about this for a moment.

Robert stood there blocking the only plausible way the hydra could escape from, with his own physical body. Unless it decided to jump,

‘I have to decide? Shit, my choice will affect how the Ponies will see me. Because whatever I do here, they most likely will tell the Princesses. But not only that, how will Gilda see me? If I let it go,'

By this point, all but two members of the main six had arrived except Rarity and Applejack.

‘Guess they couldn't wait till they got back to Ponyville.’ Robert mused before deciding the most credible approach.

Showing mercy.

‘The only reason why I'm allowing this thing to walk is because Fluttershy and her gang are here. If they weren't, this thing would not be still alive, you get that? The bell saved your ass Hydra.’

Turning to depart, made Fluttershy ecstatic. On her part she took flight, and slammed into his side, she nuzzled and even embraced him tightly.

“Oh thank you! I knew you didn't like unnecessary and needless violence. G-goodness! You've been bitten a few times, let me get a closer look.” Fluttershy began trying to see how bad Robert’s wounds had been and if they had worsened, during his fight. And they in fact did,

Annoyed Gilda put the torch out by merely putting it into the dirt and smothering it.

Rainbow Dash however stopped Gilda before she could leave. “So, um do you want to talk about that day?” Asked a slightly nervous Rainbow Dash trying to piece back together the friendship they once shared.

“Not here,”

Gilda said flatly, not wanting the others to watch them reconnect as friends, if that would even occur.

“O-oh right.”

Said a stunned Rainbow Dash, both of whom flew off to somewhere in the sky to talk.

Now that the group was smaller, the hydra felt like it could take on the group and immediately charged them. Roaring, the hydra prepared to kill them all with its toxic breath.

‘Shit.’

Grabbing Fluttershy and pushing her off of himself, so she wouldn't be harmed. Then grasping his sword, Robert swung it around effectively cleaving one of the two heads off.

Making the hydra roar in pain, at the loss of its second head Gilda however, had returned upon hearing the commotion.

“Twilight! Burn the stump!” yelled Gilda who pointed to the bloody stump she however was less than willing to do so.

“That's not how you fight a Hydra! Magic is the only way to defeat them, and my magical ability isn't measured at the proper levels to fight it!” She fired back but Gilda wasn't having her bullcrap.

“I'm not asking you to fight the damn Hydra! I'm asking you to burn the stumps that he cuts off! It can not grow its head’s back once burned, Just do it!” Gilda pressed for Twilight to act.

Seeing that the group had nothing left to lose, Twilight’s horn glowed to life as she burned the stump, scrunching her nose from the stench in the process.

The smell was something that her stomach didn't agree with, nor did Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie.

Now with just one head left, the hydra was very much done for. Fluttershy wasn't going to save it and Robert now had a reason to end its already fleeting life.

‘I Think I've finally made a proper name for this sword, I shall call it. 'Hydra’s wail.’

Grasping his handle tighter, and giving it a few test thrusts and slashes, the name felt like it added more weight to the weapon. As Robert got ready to end this game of cat and mouse,

‘Sorry old champ but your story ends here.’

Lifting his blade Robert brought it down with a great deal of force, slicing the stunned Hydra’s head into two parts.

Afterward, he drew it back. Then cleaved the rest off, allowing Twilight to burn the wound close. And allowing him, to bury the head under something fairly heavy.

‘I'm not sure if that is heavy enough. But it will have to do.’

It wasn't a rock or boulder that would have worked, instead, it was a mere tree stump.

To make sure it stayed under, Robert stepped onto the tree stump crushing it into place and locking the last head away deep within the swampy lands beneath.

‘Better to leave it there than have it come back and. Try and kill me again.’

Seeing that its body was done for, Robert merely kicked it over the cliffside prompting Pinkie to speak up.

“Twilight! Doesn't this area seem familiar?” Pinkie Pie happily chirped, making the pony in question shudder.

“Do you mean if I remember the fact, I nearly died here? Then yes, yes I do.”Twilight said Shuddering.

Now that things were settled, Robert tried to depart, however, a certain Shy mare wouldn't let that happen with his current injuries. Fluttershy blocked his path, wings gently flapping to keep her in his way.

“Not so fast mister, you need to get checked and treated. No exceptions.” She scolded, making Robert want to facepalm at her over-caring nature.

‘I'm not a child, Fluttershy I can take care of this myself.’

Fluttershy was less then convinced. As she flew right up to his face and jabbed him in the cheek, to grab Roberts attention.

"Listen here buster, you just won a fight with a Hydra. I'm not taking no, ands, ifs, or buts. You will come with us back to my cottage, and you will let me patch you up!" Fluttershy said matter of factly.

Seeing no way out of this, he and Gilda were dragged back to Fluttershy's cottage. To get looked over by this apparent home doctor,

Turns out the Hydra roughed him up far worse than Robert anticipated. To the point, Fluttershy’s medical supplies had run out, and Twilight’s healing magic needed to be used.

'Compared to the tree of harmony's magic, hers is more physical. While the trees is more like bath of water,' Robert mentally documented, watching her heal away his bloody wounds.

Now being patched up, if a little sore for wear Twilight decided to make a valid point known. Seeing that she was standing on top of his chest.

Looking down at him, she began talking to him.

“We can't keep bailing you out of fights. One day my magic won't be enough, or Fluttershy's medical skills. Please just give Ponyville, or even Canterlot. The prospect of living there, you'll be safe from all manner of monsters none of whom can reach you there.”

‘First of all, I was doing very well in that fight until you all showed up. Secondly, I appreciate your offer of living in Ponyville despite how nice you make it sound. I must decline, especially this week no less I would rather be safe compared to sleeping. With something protecting myself down there, plus Mare's and stallions have cooties.’

It was obvious they didn't have such a false disease, he just didn't want to be someplace where all six of these mares lived. And any single and desperate mares that knew of his ‘new’ residence in Ponyville, would begin piling up to get with him. Even if just for a night,

Climbing up further, Twilight’s cheeks took on a shade of pink as she placed a kiss on his forehead.

“J-just food for thought in any case.” Twilight covered, as the other five mares including Gilda were stunned at her sudden forwardness.

‘Hell no. You just yelled at me, and now your brain flipped its internal switch because you watched me take on a Hydra more or less alone. Sorry lightweight, but I don't "put out" on first dates. Plus, if I'm a dumb creature like you've said I am. Why would you give a pile of rocks something to think about?’

Gently scooping Twilight up much to her displeasure, Robert placed the mare down next to Rainbow Dash.

Who on her part looked Jealous of what Twilight had managed to pull off.

“What the Buck Twi?! I was under the impression that you were to find him, not try and get mushy with him!” Rainbow Dash spoke out.

Being called out made Twilight flush even darker as Robert got back to his own two feet. And to be honest, he hadn't expected this at all from Twilight.

“My word Twilight, I never took you for loving the Bruteish kinds of humans. Then again, it did save my younger sister from that foul smelling Hydra. You have my gratitude for saving Sweetie Belle's life.” Rarity offered, not wanting to continue about that subject.

‘Estrus does make Mares accomplish some crazy things, Twilight was the last mare I thought would even attempt that. My money was on Rainbow Dash, hell even Applejack. I've seen how she looked at me sometimes, and I fully believe if alone with her she will try something more unfavorable. But Twilight? Completely out of left field with that one.’

Having his wounds patched up, Robert tried to make his escape but Rainbow Dash had other plans. Landing on his head, she let out a triumphant shout and rubbed her hooves into his head as if she were petting a dog.

“Dude! That was so cool! You took on a Hydra all by yourself, that is bucking awesome! No wonder why so many mares are after you. It's even getting to the point I bet there becoming obsessive. I still don't see what they see so special about you,” Rainbow Dash openly pondered before quickly switching subjects.

Yet Robert knew why; and inwardly recoiled. 'That's why I want nothing to do with any non-human society.' Robert responded,

“Anyways, do you have any more of that booze? I've been looking forward to drinking more of the stuff!” Rainbow Dash admitted, wanting more Giants grog to no doubt drink and possibly won't even get drunk off of.

‘Good thing I took my horn with me. Your a lucky mare, you know that Rainbow?'

Pulling the same horn out of its vine holder and undoing its lid. Robert offered the booze inside to the Rainbow Maned Mare, who happily cried out of it's glorious sight. Greedily she dove in and commenced drinking his brew.

‘Worst customer ever, she doesn't even pay for what she takes. Maybe if Dash gave me some bits for my home brew I can keep my grog flowing.’

“Dash! Save me some this time, don't hog it all!” Shouted an annoyed Applejack who very much wished for a taste.

‘I mean it's only fair, her apples did make this stuff possible so it's only sufficient that the farm pony gets a taste.’

Pulling it away from Rainbow Dash who opposed the loss of her favorite stiff drink. Getting down on one knee and offering Applejack a sip she merely tipped her hat at Robert.

“That's mighty kind of ya partner.” Applejack respected and leaned close to take a few sips of his liquor.

Tasting what he had, she merely swallowed and gave him an approving nod. “It's mighty strong, partner no wonder why it got Twilight so inebriated.” Applejack playfully mocked, as Twilight herself had decided to go inside following Fluttershy, along with avoiding the embarrassment her two friends were trying to do.

“You see what I mean AJ?! That stuff is good!” Rainbow Dash boasted, before gliding down to Applejack's side.

“If nopony has a use for him you gotta make him make this stuff! I would pay nearly any amount of bits for that firewater.” Making Robert mentally scoff,

Gilda on the other hand saw this moment to squeeze more bits out of the Ponies of Ponyville. Coughing to grab both Applejack’s and Rainbow Dash’s attention Gilda spoke her mind.

“Tell you what, If I can get him to make more. All I'll need is a supply of apples and barrels, and twenty percent of the profits, and me and you two can do business.” She offered tail swishing at the prospect of making money.

“I'll need to run it over with my folks, but I can't promise anything just yet,” Applejack conveyed, thinking twenty percent was a bit much for that hearty liqueur.

“We can go over the details later, but for now. Let me help him back, he's gonna crash harder than one of Rainbow Dash’s failed stunts.” Gilda said, trying to poke fun at her cyan friend,

Puffing up her cheeks in slight annoyance, Rainbow Dash had bit her tongue about that subject as Applejack laughed at her friend's misfortune.

“Understandable. You know your way to the apple farm, stop by so we can talk about some business.” Applejack said before pointing at Robert.

“Without him, of course. I don't need him tearing my farm apart, plus our spring harvest won't be for another week or so. It's better we talk now and plan ahead."

Nodding Gilda tugged on his bandaged shoulder trying to get Robert to depart. “Got it. See you real soon,”

Standing up, Robert grabbed his kit before entering the Everfree. Gilda resting on his shoulder,

“Please tell me you caught that meat for brains,” Gilda informed, hoping he did.

With a soft nod, Robert felt the Griffin's tail swishing left to right.

“In two weeks we can do the great raid on the apple farm! These Ponies ain't going to know what hit’em.” Gilda proclaimed, excited to do some raiding.

“We aren't brigands, Gilda. I'll allow light stealing but not to the point where the apple farm can barely support itself.” Robert confirmed making her groan in defeat.

“You're just too nice for your own good sometimes.” Gilda huffed,

“No, I just know how to keep a food source going. That's all,” Robert mumbled.

As he arrived back at their humble stone abode, Robert brought up a small point.

“Let's make a toast to Tank and Athena,” Robert offered grabbing his horn and offering for Gilda to go first.

“Screw it. I needed a reason to drink anyway,” She shrugged before taking a few hearty gulps.

Once she had her fill, Robert took his and decided to spend some time near the not-too-distant River to reflect, leaving Gilda back at the Castle to do so without any disruptions.

‘Poor bastards didn't deserve it. It's going to take some time to have me get over it.’

Lifting his drink one last time he offered some kind words for Tank and Athena.

“Tank, Athena, see you both on the other side.”

Downing what was left. Robert said his ending statement, “Mio Dio, abbi pietà di entrambe le vostre anime.” Getting up, after doing the sign of the cross.

'I'll make a spot for them tomorrow, it won't be pretty. But I'll do what I can,'

He wasn't an undertaker, but Robert knew how to make a grave look captivating. Going back inside Robert had to handle the most likely drunk Griffin inside.

Author's Note

Merry Christmas Eve! My lovely readers.

I hope you enjoy this chapter, granted, it might have been rushed if any of you veteran readers can notice.

If you find anything that isn't following as it should give me a suggestion to replace what isn't going with the story! That includes grammar mistakes.

But I wanted to get it out before Christmas Day, so you all had something to do if family is making your brain hurt. Which is going to be fifty percent of you all tomorrow 😅

College is making me want to drop out and I'm only in my second semester. 🥲

Other than that, I wish you all a Merry Christmas and a Happy New Year!

Chapter Thirteenth - Round two with the apples. And unforeseen consequences.

Chapter Thirteen

“Is the coast clear?”

Asked a rather enthusiastic Gilda, who was shuffling in place on Robert's shoulder.

“Gilda, steady yourself. Just because it's late at night doesn't mean anyone isn't still up. They also have a dog, who barks at anything that moves. The last thing we need is for that whole farm to be lit up like a birthday party, over me breaking a tree branch or simply walking. All we need to do is get in and out, without attracting unnecessary attention. Do you remember the way back to the castle?”

Robert inquired and in the soft moonlight, Gilda nodded vigorously. “Sure do, but what's the plan again? I kinda tuned you out by sleeping through it.”

She admitted awkwardly, making him facepalm.

“Maròne, were you listening to anything I said at all?” Robert pressed, as Gilda merely shrugged.

“I turned my brain off not even halfway on you,” Gilda said repeating what was said previously.

Rubbing his face in slight Irritation, Robert went over their plan for the second time.

“Pay attention this time, Gilda, or else I'm doing this myself,” Robert enunciated.

Clearing his throat, Robert began going over the plan he made by himself. But since Gilda was acting like a child he chose to explain it, on a fourth-grade level.

Pointing towards the farm with his free hand he began to explain the scheme.

“We will enter that place, which grown-ups call a farm. Please try to be nice and quiet once inside, others of your grade level are trying to have their nap. Once you and I are inside that farm, we are going to put small things called seeds in these saddle bags. And you'll fly them back home to unload what we plundered. However, if we find barrels or sacks of food I'll be taking those by hand.” Robert ended, with his free hand softly ruffling Gilda’s feathers for an added measure.

Glancing over, he added to his statement.

“Did you get the plan now? I even dumbed it down, so your itty bitty bird brain could understand it.”

Giving him an annoyed scowl, she wouldn't allow him to make a mockery of her intelligence, so Gilda fired back, hard.

Shoving his hand off, Gilda started with her response. “Maybe don't be so damn boring next time! Your constant blubbering is perfect white noise. That includes the sounds of the Ever-free forest, with those two forces working together, overpowered my will greatly.” Gilda hinted with a sly grin forming on her beak.

Letting his arm fall back to its original position, Robert was less than surprised at her attempt to make him feel like a dunce. As she had done this, many a few times before, but he chose to be the bigger person. And this? This was one of those times Robert dropped it.

‘I’m going to just end this here, because if I don't. We will look like school kids killing each other in this damn treeline.’ Robert mulled, as she released a small giggle knowing she had won.

“You know when you go quiet like that, it tells me I've bested you. What's the matter, Robert? Can't out-think this dumb Griffin?” Gilda mocked, showing off her real intelligence.

‘You know what? You lost shoulder riding privileges, you oversized Bird.’

Releasing an annoyed grunt, Robert seized Gilda, and one surprised squawk from Gilda later, that being his answer to his successful snatch-and-grab method.

As he removed the slightly annoying griffin from his shoulder.

Holding her at eye level he spoke back to Gilda.

“No, you didn't ‘win’ anything. I'm ending this now before we verbally tear into one another. Let's do this raid first, then we can kill one another as we stuff our bellies with our spoils back home. Deal?"

Giving a swift nod, she freed herself from his loose grasp, and floated beside his head, the soft flapping of wings overtook the sounds of crickets and other more night-orientated prey creatures.

“I would love nothing more than to take a lit torch to that farm, but a freakishly tall creature, whose frame might be on par with a young adult dragon, is stopping me from doing so,” Gilda stated, giving his head an annoyed tail flick.

The feeling of Gilda’s tail fur was far more coarse and even a little bit dull. Due to the lack of proper upkeep for her fur and even feathers, regardless of her shortage of self-care, Robert pushed her floating form off to the side before continuing her statement. This time, with his own more rational Input.

“I've told you countless times. I do not wish to ruin their livelihoods if the apple farm is no more. We won't be able to steal fresh produce, I also rather take my chances here for stealing a decent meal than in Ponyville. Plus, far fewer witnesses; and I have done you the liberty of doing the math of how infrequent the odds are to be uncovered. So in strategy, we can almost rob them blind. But I won't condone burning it to the ground or bankrupting them. Got it?”

Aggravated, Gilda nodded in slight defeat.

“Ugh, fine let's just get started in twenty minutes, if not, I'm going home. If we wanted to sit here all damn night, Star gazing. The both of us could have stayed in the courtyard, you know that. Right?”

Deciding to just clown around with her for the current moment, Robert continued off of what she started.

“Which one? I remember there being four of them.” Robert guessed but Gilda was quick to correct him.

“Five. Equestrian Nobles back then believed the more land surrounded by their walls, the more power and wealth they could flex. To allies, and political enemies.”

Shrugging, Robert continued.

“Whatever the case may be, It was a pain to clean them all. Despite that, let's go over the list.” Robert began making Gilda groan in suffering.

“I swear to the Arbiter of Justice if you made a fucking list Robert. We're stealing from them, not shopping in the market!”

Gilda started, but Robert wouldn't allow this debate to continue much further.

“Listen, Gilda, I don't want to make this a constant habit of us going back and forth between the Castle and the Farm for supplies.

The more we steal, the more suspicious they will become. And even try to catch the person or creature stealing their hard-grown produce.

Ponies aren't fools, that I’ll give them. But it does take them a while before they connect the dots. And when they do, I fear we will be less than welcomed near the farm, or Ponyville. Before this happens, I want us to be as self-sufficient as physically possible.

And I don't want us to be caught with our pants down, so to speak. Not to mention, we are barely avoiding the Royal Guard patrols as it is;” Giving a light shudder, Gilda added to his statement.

“Don't forget about those cursed Thestrals! If we include the Lunar Guard patrols and add the Royal Guards, They have the forest on a near round-the-clock searching for us. Putting both of us in a tight spot. Sooner or later it's either going to be the ‘Bloodsuckers.’ Who finds us or some poorly paid conscripts, and I hope it's the latter that finds us.” Gilda admitted shuttering from what Robert assumed to be anxiety.

‘That's a shock, Gilda doesn't fear much of anything. Well, that's similar to her size I mean. Do Thestrals creep her out? That's a line of inquiry for another time though. Time to be Vikings for a day.’

Astonished by this sudden show of fear, Robert decided the wait was over; he decided to warn the Griffin before suddenly pushing her out of his way.”

“It's showtime Gilda, also watch out. Move or get pushed out of my way,”

Moving quickly she dodged his approaching form, making way for him. It was time to begin a second raid on the Apple farm, but this time. Robert would be getting help; using his large hands, Robert pushed past the tree Branches, as for the Bushes they provided little resistance. Robert began his slow march toward the apple farm.

“Remember this Gilda, we need seeds. Besides the obvious, If you find any grain or fruit they are integral to our survival. Fit as many seed packs or containers into those saddle bags that you can physically carry and get back to the castle. If there are any barrels of food, even sacks, show me and I'll carry them back.”

Giving a quick nod Gilda zoomed off into the Apple farm, disappearing into the horde of Apple trees. Like a ghost in the wind, Robert on the other hand, went for the more obvious and second objective of this raid.

‘Now where are the goods? Show me the money.’

Shuffling through the simple dirt pathways the Farm had, Robert did his best. Not to compromise this little stealth mission, just by simply moving.

Still thanks to it being spring, there was still a light nip in the air during the night. But it wasn't too harsh to stop plants from growing, which Robert was very delighted about.

‘My plan of going off the grid will be soon and fully self-sufficient in time.’

Yet Robert sighted a light down the main pathway and it stayed still unmoving. Was he seen, no. He couldn't have been, taking a closer look. He found that it was indeed a pony, more specifically a mare.

Thanks to either sheer luck or some divine protection, she hadn't been looking down the main pathway. And instead was looking in a different direction, leaving him in a pony’s natural blind spot.

‘Why is she up at this hour? I purposely postponed the raid until roughly two in the morning! Don't tell me they were all asleep and me and Gilda stayed up for nothing!’

Deciding to keep out of sight, he quickly but orderly dived back into the shadows of some orchard trees, Robert effectively hid himself from the apparently night owl pony.

Avoiding the lamp light’s warm orange glow, as if it would burn him. Robert moved cautiously and gradually among the orchard trees, thinking this pony could peer in his direction at any moment and spot his hulking frame.

Yet it seemed the oblivious mare hadn't heard his approach and continued shuffling in place, seemingly in need of certain assistance. Managing to wiggle closer, he had a better view of who it was.

Applejack for some reason, was out this extremely early and still she seemed anxious about something before trotting towards his direction.

‘Shit, shit shit. I'm going to be spotted! This whole mission is fucked! And I don't have apples to throw at her this time.'

Staying as still as humanly possible, Robert did his best to blend into the trees around him.

Still, the steady peace of hooves on dirt continued up to and passed Robert, if a little strained. But, Applejack had been muttering to herself despite it being muffled. It became more audible as she approached,

“C-Celestia damn mah Secondary heat cycle! Ah, can't sleep until it gone.”

To say he was bewildered by this had been an understatement.

‘Why would the tree not inform me of this? Let alone, Gilda! One of these times. I'm going to get killed or hurt because someone forgot to inform me. Or thinks I already know it, when I really don’t; what part of not from around here do they not understand?’

Besides being slightly ticked off, he did his best to keep his cool. To do this, he remembered what his Nonno always told him. After Robert started getting angry. ‘Don’t stay mad for too long, or you'll become a hot head. And when hotheads get mad, they get stupid.’

Taking a soft but deep breath, Robert held it for a few moments before releasing it.

Meanwhile, the ‘heated’ farm mare trotted by, Robert still chooses to remain still.

She apparently didn't hear his exhale, but he also caught a whiff of Applejack's second heat. The smell was; strong, to the point Robert felt like he just walked headfirst into a wall.

‘What the fuck Applejack?! You're choking me out while not even being close to me.’

Reaching up, once he was out of Applejack’s peripheral vision. He immediately tried waving his hand back and forth, attempting to get some fresh air that didn't have her scent dominating it.

But once it had cleared, thanks to her now being further away. Robert took a moment to get the precious air back into his lungs; now that he fulfilled this basic need.

Robert got himself ready to continue following, after that sudden assault on his senses.

Worming through trees and avoiding low-hanging branches, Robert continued to tail Applejack. But this time refusing to get so close so that her scent didn't hit him like a freight train.

Yet to his dismay, the trees around him began to thin out as they seemed to not have needed much of them in this area of the farm.

The trees got so thin to the point, that Applejack could glance back, and spot him without much issue.

‘Now I’m really in a tough spot. You know what? Fuck it. Risking it for the biscuit,’

Stepping onto the very same disturbed earth made him hesitate, watching Applejack as she continued walking to this unknown location, seemingly unaware of his presence.

However, the thing that stunned him was her obvious tunnel vision. Robert was creeping through the shadows, like a rat. And still, Applejack’s hearing seemed to be failing her.

Was it because of her heat? Was she half asleep walking, possibly? But Robert wasn't complaining, stealing a quiet glance at three, possibly four White buildings. One of them being her apparent target.

‘This is new, I don't recall passing by this on my last visit. Possibly I overlooked it. Regardless, time to figure out what's inside, hopefully, it's all the food we've been looking for.’

Taking a second but proper glance at the modern structures, it stunned him when comparing them to the whole low-tech farm. Astonished Robert if only slightly more about the equine world.

‘How the hell did I miss these Barns? They stick out like sore thumbs wrapped in glow sticks. I can only imagine what Gilda is finding on her side of the farm.’

Waiting he merely watched Applejack fiddle with some keys, before unlocking a pony-made door. And disappearing into one of the buildings,

With his path now clear, Robert walked up to the smallest of them, Robert attempted to take a peek inside. But thanks to it having a roof, he really couldn't see inside. Once that failed, he went for a more physical approach.

Getting down low, he looked through the window of the building to discover a kind of gym. With all its necessary testing equipment, like weights of varying sizes. And treadmills.

Glancing around the small room, Robert did not spot the items he so wished for.

‘No luck, on to the next one.’

Slowly moving towards the next one, Roberts' ears picked up the sound of constant shuffling to even chirps and other more soft animalistic sounds.

‘I don't think that's food, I guess Applejack has a petting zoo now? Or maybe some kind of repair section for her barn. If so, let's see her inventory of animals.’ Robert was in for one shock of his life,

Peeking through a slightly reinforced window Robert expected to see something related to the last barn. But instead of being spacious and full of exercise equipment. Or items needing repairs, instead. There were three wooden walls, well built but that itself wasn't the issue.

The last thing he expected to see was a human face staring back at him, her blue eyes wide in fear.

Glancing back, but instead of fear Robert's brown eyes held shock in them. Slowly and gradually reacking out, Robert tried to interact with the naked woman on the other side of the barred window.

She watched his approaching hand with fear and anxiety, until it finally reached the protected barred glass.

Gingerly he tapped on the glass, resulting in her fleeing from fear. Into a darker and covered side of the room,

‘I wouldn't blame her, so we're even on that.’

Now with his view unobstructed by the stunned woman, he viewed her living conditions. To which in his terms, were less than on par with his view on standard living.

‘Two maybe three walls, some hay to sleep on, and water?! That's all they fucking get. Shit, this is just like being in the fight pits but with more leg wiggle room.’

Crawling to another one of these apparent cell windows Robert had a similar encounter but with a young girl. Yet the same cell as the last,

‘What the fuck is this place?’

Getting up from his tiny adventure through the dirt, Robert didn't bother going to the next window. He didn't want to see just what the hell was in it,

He went to the next building, this one resulting in similar results. But instead of being human females, they were men.

‘I should burn this place to the ground. And leave nothing but smoldering ash,’ Robert by this point was angry, something rare to be sure. But when it happened it wasn't for without just cause.

Moving toward the last building, he heard multiple rather lewd Winnies escape from a hole in the metal roofing followed by Applejack’s pungent scent.

‘Found where Applejack went; I almost regret following her.’ Doing his best, Robert tried to tune out her constant moaning, but to no avail.

“That's it!~ Ya big Stud, Breed me! Ah~ right there~” Applejack's breathless voice wailed as the not-mistakable sounds of sex were heard.

Robert merely scrunched his nose in disgust, not wanting to constantly smell the thick odor being produced from this one mare and human tango.

As Applejack's moans and groans of delight continued followed by the deep grunts from the human male she had been screwing.

This two-creature tango didn't stop, it would regretfully trigger something, that Robert most preferred to be buried and forgotten.

‘That is bringing back very unpleasant memories that I'd very much liked to forget about.’

Despite being reminded of his time of being ‘flirted’ with; from his time back in the pits. Robert stayed away from the hole in the ceiling that in his eyes, housed such a detestable action.

Tiptoeing as best as he could manage, Robert instinctively made a fist, the sounds of intercourse especially the idea of interspecies breeding. Just didn't sit well with him, after all. It was wrong, Animals weren't people they couldn't speak or do things a human could do back home.

Yet in this world, everything he knew, everything that was right and wrong on Earth. Was flipped onto its head, here in the cursed lands of Equestria and possibly other parts of this planet. Mythical creatures could have sex with a human, kill a human. And not worry, about any kind of physical punishment or repercussion.

Making his way to the last White Barn, without trying to murder Applejack for her foul actions, Robert didn't find what this side quest was all about. Further fueling his anger.

‘Fucking fuck, I wasted nearly an hour, on my side of the Apple farm. Besides that, I had to listen to Applejack getting railed. For the better half of eight minutes For absolutely nothing?!’

However, not too far away, Robert could faintly hear Applejack’s wails of satisfaction slowly shift into sighs of relief, as she changed from throwing words of encouragement to her partner. Now, she was giving the male praise for helping this In-need mare.

The majority of her words, thankfully we're inaudible due to his current distance. This was a clear sign that now he needed to double time The hell outta there, and now wasn't the time to dwell on his past. Particularly out in the open near Ponyville. Or with a full-conscious pony who could walk out and spot him.

‘I’m going deeper into the apple farm. I refuse to leave this place empty-handed,’

Ultimately, sneak walking by the same White building. Robert could hear them starting up again, resulting in Applejack to begin moaning once more.

“B-bits well Spent! On this breed!"

Applejack screamed as the sounds of lovemaking started up again.

Only one word appeared in Robert's mind during this act of ‘nature.’

‘Gross.’

Moving towards his next and most obvious target, the large red storage barn.

Robert discovered a chain and lock around the door handles. Yet, that isn't what. Perplexed him.

‘Why do Ponies have a door with handles? Wouldn't it be more beneficial to have slots to put their hooves into, and simply push the door open or closed? Again, I never said they were the cleverest tools in the shed; scratch that, a few of them are rather bookworm-like or regal. But not many,’

During his trip back, Robert had cooled off, if only slightly. But still, he eagerly wanted to blow off some steam, how better than destroying something?

Gingerly lowering himself to not alert the rest of the farm's inhabitants, Robert took the rather large-looking lock into his hand.

Now holding this small lock, he merely added downward pressure onto said piece of metal; it resisted valiantly, as the groans of metal echoed forth, but ultimately snapped into two pieces.

Tossing the now useless lock away, the chain it secured fell loosely, clashing against its wooden door.

Besides it sounding like a warning bell to Robert, breaking something they owned. Felt oddly satisfying; it wasn't enough. But for now, it would stop his anger.

‘Shit, sssshhh!’

Robert mentally hissed as he slowly pulled the chain out, the linked metal moved as if it was a snake gently moving across a tree branch.

Once freed from the metal handles, he flung it away as if it was said branch, as it landed somewhere among the grass Robert pushed open the barn, and slowly got up. However, he remained in a crouching position so walking was still possible.

Entering the barn like a tall hunched back, he discovered large tools such as earth plows and simple wooden carriages.

Besides that, Robert found a near mountain of hay bales. But soon his eyes spotted his target, barrels.

‘Bingo.’

Reaching out and snatching a barrel, Robert gave it a light shake. And hearing nothing inside, he merely popped the lid off, only to discover it was empty.

‘No big deal, there's nearly thirty of these Barrels in here. One of them is bound to have something inside that's food-related.’

Robert’s hope of finding stored food grew smaller and smaller the more he searched, it had gotten to the point that he wouldn't even open a barrel. And instead would merely shake it, to see if anything was inside.

‘You gotta be kidding me, there's not even a crumb of food in this damn Barn. We're the fuck is the food stash?’

Backing out and looking around, Robert would see that his stealth mission had yet to be compromised; so without taking a moment to step back and relax, to think clearly. He instead decided to investigate behind the three-story home, yet. His only real concern was of the Apple family’s prized canine.

Robert didn't dislike Winona generally, but given the current situation, along with his current mood. He would have preferred her to be non-existent at this time.

Using the late-night moonlight as a natural flashlight Robert carefully and gingerly tiptoed his way toward the lone wooden house.

The closer he got, the more quiet the world around him felt. And to be completely honest with himself, Robert believed if he breathed wrong the whole house would be a light like a hornet's nest.

Robert could have sworn he saw the little demon dog in the window, which made his heart nearly stop. Prompting him, to try and level with what he thought was his greatest enemy. Or better yet, think towards it.

Keeping his movement slow, and nearly on par with a snail's maximum movement speed. Robert had his legs pointed slightly towards the direction of the Everfree, in the event a pony shouted. Or the dog started barking, Robert would have left immediately If Gilda hadn't caught on that the mission went south, Then she was screwed.

As he drew closer to the windows, he could have sworn he saw a still unmoving silhouette of his main enemy. The dog was unmoving, silently watching him,

This resulted in Robert's heart beginning to beat faster, his anxieties adding additional stress to Robert’s already pressured body.

‘Winona I know we got off on the wrong foot last time we met. But this time is hopefully our very final interaction before I go completely off the grid. So be a good pup, and don't wake anyone the fuck up!’

Making it past the large window, Robert gave the very window he thought he saw the pup’s still silhouette, the bird; like a child, Robert was going to scurry away back into the darkness. But his rational thought won back control and kicked in accordingly.

‘You Fottuto Idiota! Why the fuck would you piss the living Alarm bell off. Now everybody and their Mother is going to wake up!’

Robert’s rational mind screamed. Yet, for some reason, the dog didn't start barking her little head off.

‘Wait a second.’

Deciding to risk this whole stealth operation, Robert went back and did a double take. To confirm his eyes weren’t playing tricks on him,

He ultimately found out that they were. A simple but unnecessarily large purple hat with yellow spots was in the spot where his eyes saw the still outline of the dog.

Robert was less than happy about his fear and anger clouding his judgment, especially twisting his mind into seeing things that weren't there.

‘Fucking hat, who the hell would wear a hat that big? This isn't the desert, I see no practical use for it; that hat deserves to be burned.’

Robert shook his head at the unnecessary amount of fear caused by a simple misplaced hat.

Stealth walking away from the home and leaning against a tree for a moment. Robert took a second to stop his heart from drumming inside his chest; once getting it under wraps.

He continued past the home of the family he was currently robbing.

Upon reaching the back of the three-story home he froze for a second time. Spotting a light on within the first floor,

He followed the same tactics as before and entered the trees for cover.

Robert hid within the trees. Until getting passed the bright kitchen light, however, someone else was far less than stealthy to alert him.

Landing onto his shoulder, with an audible *THUD* Gilda gave him a light punch to the head so she could snatch Robert’s attention.

“Surprise!”

Gilda shushily added to her sudden ambush.

This resulted in her larger friend jumping, in surprise. And nearly sending his griffin friend into the dirt below, his reaction made Gilda confused thinking he had heard her flapping wings.

“Asshole. I thought I told you to go home first with the seeds!”

He merely snapped, back at her in the same hushy tone. Laning against a new apple tree, he tried to shake off suddenly getting jumped scared, causing her to wave away his concern.

“Yeah, yeah. I didn't follow your plan to the letter, cry about it. Anyway, I got all the varying seeds you wanted, I also found the food stash but it's locked up tight. You’ll need to break us in and then we can leave this dump.”

Giving a light scoff, Robert hushed his response to her. “I couldn't agree more, Gilda.”

Giving a simple but light grunt to show she heard him, Gilda simply stretched her tired wings out a bit. Trying to relax them,

Robert in the meantime continued to talk. “Where is it? Take me there. So we can be on our way,”

Sensing he was in one of those, ‘Don’t fuck with me and find out.’ Moods, Gilda sighed, before taking flight and guiding him to her selected side of the Apple farm.

Once there, he was greeted by another large red barn. And similarly like before, Gilda used his shoulder as a resting spot. Much to Robert's disapproval.

‘About fucking time. I need to blow off the rest of some built-up steam,’

Shaking Gilda off much to her displeasure, Robert studied the door and discovered it was similar to the last barn he failed at looting.

But after what he heard, and the prison-like conditions he saw Applejack’s humans in. Robert thought it prudent to show the farm ponies the error of their ways. How better than breaking this door,

The door also had a simple but large lock on its handle. Instead of breaking said lock much like the first one, he instead grabbed onto the closest of these double doors.

'Let me show them how a pony door should really look!'

Making a fist with his free hand, Robert punched the door with a heavy amount of force. Splitting it, but not completely breaking the wood.

However, he gave it another hard punch, but this time his hand went through. Pulling his hand out, and repeating the process for the other door. Robert effectively had two holes to pull the doors from.

Putting his arms through, he grabbed on before beginning to pull.

Its simple design had been its downfall as the wood around the hinges began to splinter all around the door, as Robert continued to pull it off the large wooden frame.

Finally, with a loud metallic snap, the doors slumped down against him. Pushing the broken wood away. And merely pointing to the inside of the barn, Robert spoke up.

“Find anything we both can eat and roll it out, or drag it out. I’ll carry it back,”

Nodding, Gilda went inside. But did her best to cool him down, how better than trying to joke with him? “A creature after my own heart! I knew you had a ‘Raider spirit.' Inside of you somewhere.” She joked, but Robert wasn't having it.

While she searched the barn, Robert picked out the splinters of wood that had gotten stuck in his hands during this food heist.

'That's a big piece.'

He grimaced, having to extract the fairly decent-sized chunk of wood himself. Thankfully, it didn't snap off during the extraction process.

Disappearing for a few moments, and popping her head back out Gilda gave a sheepish smile before telling him the bad news.

“I don't want to be the bearer of bad news, but there's not much left in here food-wise.”

Giving Gilda an annoyed snort as her reply, Robert waited for a moment before he decided to use his voice.

“Then we're taking a third of what's left.”

Nodding a second later, and disappearing for a few moments. she began hauling out barrels and sacks of various foods that were ok for both parties to eat.

‘I should take it all, and let them starve. But I, no. We, need to be better than the Ponies. So taking only a third is more than enough, I just need to give a reason as to why we can't stay.’

Glancing down at the necessary goods, Robert felt like he was carrying enough supplies to last them until their own harvest.

‘Not a good enough reason.’

Looking skyward the slow yet silent moon was gradually setting, more than enough to end this raid. Besides, it was starting to get a little heavy. Clearing his throat to grab Gilda’s attention. Robert spoke up,

“We have what we came for, let's withdraw.”

Baffled at the current load of cargo he had, Gilda protested.

“But Robert! There's not much left in here. Why not just take the rest?” Gilda pressed, displeased at the current quantity.

‘Here we go with that Griffin greed again.’ Robert scowled,

“Because we have enough. To last, need I remind you, Gilda. The sun is soon to rise, and we won't make it back for another run. Not to mention this whole farm will be pretty hot with Guards the moment they realize what has happened.

Not to mention, the forest is still very full of Monsters, I need to either scare off or kill them; Kinda hard to achieve that with your hands full of barreled and sacked food you recently borrowed.”

Robert snarled, making Gilda cringe slightly having never heard him this ticked off before.

She looked afflicted for a moment but eventually spoke up. “Alright fine; let's go back,” Gilda responded. Not wanting him to turn her into a bloody stain,

The two left relatively unopposed as birds began to sing their morning songs, signifying the coming dawn.

For the most part, they traveled in relative silence until it was broken by Gilda.

“Alright; I'll bite, do you want to talk about what ticked you off so bad? I've never seen you like this before. Especially, one as level-headed as you.” Gilda asked, sticking close to his head as they traveled the bowls of the Ever-free.

Providing her a light scoff, Robert spoke up.

“Something you don't need to worry about.” He answered, but she simply Shrugged.

“Alright, now I know that's bullshit. You can't say that it isn't either, because of what you did to that barn door not too long ago.”

Releasing a sound of irritation, Robert just decided it best to ignore Gilda’s question until later.

“Fine, Don’t spill. I'll let you be a hardass on your own time. But before I fly on ahead and leave you to cool off, I just want to let you know why there aren't any patrols yet; currently, we are in a gray period. So therefore, no Royal Guards of any kind should be in these woods for another hour or so."

Giving him a farewell head pat, as if Robert was a dog. Gilda flew off a bit before looking back and giving him another jackass remark,

"Enjoy the walk home, hopefully, you cool off by the time you get back! Stay out of trouble." Now having stopped her little button pushing, Robert had the chance to cool off.

“fottuto coglione.”

Robert continued to walk until roughly halfway before stopping.

Taking a deep breath, and letting it out.

Robert put down the stolen food and just sat next to the small pile of loot. By this point, day-active animals were out and about doing their daily survival necessities. Such as foraging, or grazing.

He didn't want to give it to her, but he needed his alone nature time right now.

After that little run-in with Applejack’s attempt to beat her heat. It triggered an aggressive response from his body,

During his time in the pits, this false aggression would have usually kept mares and stallions away from him.

And for a while, it worked. Until it didn't,

The rare few who took the risk or were just so pent up, that they didn't care if he would kill them or not.

And those who found out that it was just a mere ruse to keep them all away, had broken the floodgates.

Instead of being the occasional one or two had tripled seemingly overnight moving forward. After each pit fighting match, it had gotten so bad that the pit workers had little time to wash the blood off of his weakened frame.

‘Those sick fucks, they will get what's coming to them!’ Robert inwardly seethed, his hands shaking uncontrollably.

He sat there for a few moments, his larger-than-normal hands still shaking like leaves in a wind gust. Robert on the other hand, was doing his best to calm himself despite his abrasive internal outburst.

True, they didn't know of his real intelligence.

But at the same time, they weren't innocent either. Most of those ponies who sought his company were often ones of a higher class or had been wealthy benefactors to said pit fights.

‘Then why did I have such a response toward her? Applejack from what I know, is nowhere close to being nobility. Nor does she have near limitless amounts of bits,’

Shakily reaching up and rubbing his face for a moment, he had been completely beside himself. As Robert never really reacted this way before, had it been some form of post-traumatic stress? Or some kind of behavior picked up from his time being treated like a wild animal.

‘I don't know. But, I think I know how to treat it for now.’

Robert pondered, before slowly reaching over and grabbing the ancient drinking horn.

Popping the lid off, with relative ease, Robert proceeded to down the alcoholic contents.

The burn brought Robert back to reality as the liquor eased his angered and shaking response and replaced it with merriment. Releasing a happy sigh, he spoke up.

“The devil will now be an angel.”

Getting back up, Robert merely shook his head at the statement he made about himself. After this episode, he merely stored his empty horn. Before picking up all of the dropped goods, he continued on his way back home.

“Now with that out of the way, Goodbye Ponyville. I hope to God I don't need to go back there, and hello embracing Isolationism.”

If he ever needed something from town, the goal was to hopefully get Zecora to go into Equestrian Civilization and procure anything Robert needed.

But for now, it was time for bed. Robert had been up all night and sleep sounded a lot better with a belly full of grog and a pleasant mood.

One week later.

Now with the needed Supplies, Robert had been hard at work making these old ruins just a tad bit more liveable.

The work was hard, Gilda for the most part just watched him slave away. This went on for the better half of this week, yet on Thursday things came to ahead.

After threatening to not give her any food for a month, she suddenly had a 'Burst' of energy to help.

'If the feathery happy meal wants to eat, she needs to work just like everyone else.'

Despite this small verbal disagreement, Robert even informed Zecora of his current plans and on her part, she dropped by a few times to assist, and give tips on how to keep certain crop-eating pests away.

Along with helping on making the place just a bit more safe, mainly from larger predators.

But after witnessing a few large spiders land on her cloaked frame.

That itself startled her Beyond Zecora's wits, yet after killing the few that landed on her she went to investigate their true numbers; needless to say, it wasn't anything good.

Hatchlings named ‘Star Spiders’ as both his companions called them, had begun hatching along with the older generations waking up after winter and had come out to play so to speak.

Needless to say, Gilda and Zecora were busy most of the week trying to decrease their numbers. And in Robert’s opinion, it was a losing battle.

While his friends toiled with the eight-legged insects, Robert was more focused on their more important matters, growing food was his only main focus now.

So far, each cleared courtyard has been focused on mostly one or two types of plants. As to not choke the land or drain it of natural nutrients and minerals too quickly,

The first plot’s main focus was to grow carbs, so cabbage and celery. We're sown into the land, along with flowers that Zecora suggested to keep bugs and small animals from eating them.

The flowers had been from the other side of the Ever-Free, where more insects had been known to reside.

But the more interesting fact about them was that in a pinch could be eaten by ponies or griffins, just the taste would be terrible. And if eaten in excess, it could be harsh on the gut.

Yet, if the natural repellent properties did work. There would be little reason for either to eat these blossoms.

The second plot’s main focus was going to be protein. but since most of the plant seeds Gilda grabbed weren't exactly high in protein-yielding crops, that left it fairly open to different varieties.

Instead of letting it go to waste and with Zecora's guidance, Robert changed it to be the medical plot, and with the help of Zecora, she planted the best-recommended herbs from Ever-free and Ponyville.

Most of them had been simple but effective medical herbs, something to stop a headache or runny bowels.

One could even slow a pony or griffin's rapid blood loss, or ease any swollen, or inflamed limb. While another, could act as a sort of organic-smelling salt.

Even a plant root, if allowed to reach adulthood and grind and brewed together with its cherry blossom like roses.

Could make an effective healing brew, just the taste was bitter if not allowed to age properly.
Zecora had been more than willing to make these brews on two conditions.

The first, Robert would supply her with bits or items to sell on his behalf in Ponyville, in exchange.

She would use a third of its profits to buy bottles to store the freshly made healing potions.

And second condition, for all her brutal labor she requested thirty-minute ear scratches.

Pretty fair deal if you asked Robert.

The last of the vacant courtyard had been planted with the same flower buds to keep any small pest away.

'All natural medical supplies, Are both good. But bad, as it doesn't have a stable shelf life, like say pills or other lab-made pharmaceutical products.'

Passing by a slightly small hallway, Robert saw a two-tone streaked tail.

Bending down to look, he found a rather exhausted Zecora in the hallway so he spoke up to her.

“You're going to war with these Spiders. Aren't you Zecora?” Robert asked the seemingly annoyed zebra.

Giving an annoyed Winnie she responded in kind.

“Their numbers know no end. Yet soon, they will face the end.”

Zecora declared, seemingly ticked off at the sheer number of these bugs. As her tail lashed rather sporadically,

Giving Zecora a nod and a wave she went back for possibly her tenth round with the pest bugs. As Robert got back up onto his feet,

‘I don't know why she's even bothering, they aren't dangerous. And I don't mind them. I find them rather nice to look at, if they mess with my crops then it will be a different story. But for now, I think the score is Star Spider five, Zebra zero.’

Going to the third strip of walled-in land, Robert had left it open for more physical and aerobic activities.

The fourth courtyard, better known as ‘Nightshade Hall.’ Had been plants that Robert believed he alone could eat.

Due to them being a part of the Nightshade family, things like tomatoes, peppers, and even Potatoes had a spot here, Due to how they were known back home to be dangerous and toxic to any four-legged friend to the point of death; or severe sickness.

No matter how many times Gilda and Zecora told him. That it was safe for both of them to consume, Robert didn't want to risk killing either of them or hospitalizing either one by mistake.

So to play it safe, and not accidentally poison Gilda or Zecora, he kept these apparent toxic plants away from them.

The idea was simple, the farther away these sprouts were the less likely chance it was for them to contaminate or spread to other plots. And risk someone getting sick or dying,

Now with the farming plots all set up, Robert and everyone else were at the mercy of the nature.

It hadn't rained at all, for nearly the rest of the week making him resort to improvising, which was just him hand-watering the lands he wanted to cultivate.

‘It isn't much, but it's honest work.’

Giving a nod to the prospect of the coming harvests in the future, Robert left to check on the seemingly last thing he needed to check.

Going to the first courtyard he ever cleared out, Robert first spotted its ever-red leaves attached to the bone-white sapling.

Moving around the fountain he moved by hand, for aesthetic purposes. Robert had big plans for this one specifically, Depending on how large the tree became.

He was going to splash out on designing this one up, and really spruce it up. First, Robert would need to work something out with a certain friendship tree about her old friend.

Grabbing his horn that had been filled with water, and removing the lid. Gingerly he began watering it despite it not needing it.

Soon the whispers became more audible, they always were ineligible ramblings. Something he alone couldn't translate just what the voices had been saying, this little piece of insanity and chaos threw off the idea of him making this specific courtyard special.

Shuttering at it for merely speaking in tongues, Robert finished watering the chaotic little plant before stepping away from it.

‘I hate being near this plant, I swear I'm going insane when I'm this close. I'm too sober for this, I miss my grog, the only way I can be near this thing is if I'm buzzed.'

Shuttering, Robert wasn't the only one who heard faint whispers near the apparent cursed plant.

Gilda wanted to burn it, and Zecroa wanted nothing to do with it. Under the pretense of the tree sapling being something not to mess with.

‘Whatever the fuck that means.’

Leaving the cursed plant, Robert traveled through the winding and still slightly dirty halls heading back toward his shared bedchamber it was time to visit a certain pair.

Passing by Gilda who had been using the star spiders as target practice, with her new collection of barrowed throwing knives.

Zecora looked like she was about to lay an ostrich egg from how frustrated she was becoming.

Gripping a long wooden staff firmly in her muzzle, she was smashing these spiders wherever she found them. Even those unlucky egg sacks that had yet to hatch weren't spared, and instead, we're sliced up by Gilda.

‘Geez you two, are going full guerrilla warfare on Spiders. That's something you don't see every day,'

Shaking his head at their antics he merely spoke to grab their respective attentions.

“I'll be back with you two, try not and break the castle ruins more than they currently are,” Robert suggested but with a simple.

“Uh-huh.” From Gilda, and one ear twitch from Zecora later.

Robert was off, to visit two friends.

Going back the way he came, but instead going for the exit and making a quick pit stop. At the ever-growing bone pile, Robert grabbed two Manticore ribs before arriving at Tanks and Athena’s burial sites.

Two wooden crosses marked where he laid them to rest, at best it wasn't their full bodies and instead was a just chunks of them.

The cold truth as he couldn't find their full remains, that blasted hydra had crushed them into bits. All he could find was mere small broken wooden pieces.

'That Hydra did show me the pecking order of the Forest. So wherever I am stationed, it's somewhere above a Hydra.' Deciding that wasn't the time to decide his station was, Robert merely.

Performing the sign of the cross, shortly after that he laid the bone offerings on each grave. Before moving in between them,

Gently sitting beside them, he was able to spot the castle and even Ponyville through the trees in the distance from this little sanctuary away from everything.

Deciding now was a good time, Robert opened up to those two.

“I don't know if you two can hear me; Hell. Maybe you can’t, but I'm just running with the impression both of you can, so let me make this short and quick; since you two aren't around the castle anymore. I thought I'd drop by, and give you two a run down.

Gilda is; well, still Gilda.

Not much changing her is there?”

Robert started, before giving a soft chuckle knowing how the mixed relationship was between her and these timberwolves.

“We've managed to do another raid on the Apple farm too, thinking back on it.

The whole thing seemed. Disorganized, sure we had a plan but not the numbers.

I wouldn't have minded having you two in that, but midway through the ‘great raid’ on Applejack’s farm, I heard something that I often don't like to think about. And I'm speculating that hearing it, triggered some kind of ‘traumatic episode.’ I'm not a psychologist, but I never had one before arriving here.

That was a week ago, I'm doing better now thankfully and we've gotten pretty established presently.

Farm plots have been made, and Zecora is also staying with us temporarily to remove a bug problem. She calls them a pest but I think they are pretty nice to look at,

Speaking of which, it hasn't rained for this whole week, not that either of you two cares now. And yes Tank, I know you loved rain Athena on the other hand doesn't."

Looking skyward for a few seconds, Robert would see nothing but the clear sunny sky.

Despite it being spring, it's hardly raining here. This is greatly concerning and I've resorted to hand watering virtually all plants, but I'm also not trying to overdo it so when it does eventually rain they don't drown. All I'm asking from you two is to do your best to put a good word with the man upstairs. I could use a miracle down here.

Deciding that now was the time to return, he heaved himself onto his own two legs.

Giving a light stretch, and the resulting pops were music to his ears.

Stepping over their makeshift graves, Robert stopped deciding he couldn't leave them hanging.

"I'll be back sooner or later, see you around little turds."

Gradually moving away from them. And going full steam toward the castle, Robert spotted rising smoke from his home.

He hoped no one could see the rising smoke at this time.

But thanks to it being windy, the smoke didn't stay too long.

'I might as well go see what those two are doing. If that building is on fire I swear, I’m gonna dump them both into Moat water. To get their common sense back, why is everything lacking sense in this world? Can I just have one day where everything is just normal, and not some topsy-turvy fucking mess?’

Choosing to just walk back instead of running back, Robert had begun betting on what most likely transpired.

Not even through his front gateless wall, he spied Gilda using an old spear. The said weapon had moon spiders impaled onto that stick,

While Zecora had been messing with a small but smoky fire, upon hearing his footfalls she turned to face him.

“Ah, returned at the perfect time you have. We just had gotten done, my most master plan.”

Zecora beamed, before pointing a hoof at the steamy fire burning the remains of the dead bugs.

Glancing toward Gilda she merely explained further.

“Zecora here decided to scare off the majority of the Spiders with smoking branches, the rest who stayed were merely massacred.”

Giving a light but hearty laugh, Robert spoke up. “I can gather as much; tell me. Did you both agree to no Quarter? For our spider residents.”

Both gave a victorious cry as his answer. Over the shared victory over the eight-legged bugs,

“We did indeed! We are just burning the small remains. The ash is very good at helping plants grow.”

On the other hand, Robert watched Zecora work, she merely took the spear from her griffin assistant, removed the large dead bugs from the taken spear, and tossed them into the roaring fire.

Scowling at her, Gilda Flew up towards him, Gilda then added onto her original statement.

“That's a Zebra belief, in Griffin lands we think that's bullshit and a complete waste of time. After all their culture is inferior and lacks backbone."

Reaching up Robert merely rubbed his face in disapproval.

‘Great. Now she's racist, can today get any worse? I refuse to have this under my roof, so I'm ending this needless schism here.’ Robert contemplated as the solution appeared in his head.

Reaching up and gesturing to Gilda that she should land she did so.

With a nod and a lazy flap, she did. But not close to her apparent temporary ally.

“Zecora, Gilda, pay attention to what I am going to say.”

Despite not looking at him, the zebra kept an ear swiveled in his direction showing she had been listening to him speak.

Gilda on the other hand decided to face him directly, tail lazily swishing left to right.

“This place is going to be a home, for those who don't have one or those who've lost everything to the point of feeling outcasted. That being said no matter their walk of life, great or small. Bloody or clean; big or small. Crude or logical. They are welcomed here if only they follow the rules.”

Sneering, Gilda launched a question his way. “Oh yeah? What kind of rules are we talking about here?”

‘Hardball huh Gilda? Alright, I’ll play.’

“Rule one, No matter a creature's past. Good or evil, they get a second chance here, a clean slate if you will.

And a chance to live peacefully no one here can judge them. For their culture, or religious beliefs, and of they have a notion for improving this happy home's current situation they are allowed to say it. That being said anyone here shouldn't be persecuted under this rule."

Giving a light snort, Gilda stayed quiet.

"Rule two, the first time they walk through that archway they are a Guest. And should be treated with respect, doesn't matter if they are royalty or a street sweeper. Everybody is equal here,"

"And lastly, no cursing on the premises in front of kids of any age. Theirs a million different words out there and if anyone has to resort to 'Fuck this,' or 'Fuck that,' is just ignorant and lazy."

But Zecora on the other hand, had her tail swishing. "Clever action from you, a healthy home you can definitely do.” Nodding her way Robert decided to wrap things up,

“We all can go over the details at another time but for now, I'm going to rest. I am beat.”

Getting up from the smooth stone below he merely went off to bed, hoping the one rule that he made would keep Gilda’s beak shut.

‘Knowing her it would take time if one thing she told me is true. Griffins take a grievous amount of time before they obey any rules.'

Entering the room that he and the said Griffin shared, he spied his rather large bed. It merely had been made from the extra Manticore pelts, meticulously tailored together and stuffed with dried leaves, and other soft and dried foliage.

Needless to say, the contents of this bed weren't the best of qualities. But Robert was happy enough to have somewhere to merely lay his head,

‘It's been a year, and I finally have a bed. I can only imagine what my bones look like on an x-ray.’

Laying down with a soft tremor, Robert got comfy for his much-needed rest.

Giving a light sigh, Robert closed his eyes and drifted off to sleep.

Yet back in Ponyville, within the library, they had been talking about the earlier in the week raid.

Giving a sputtering laugh Rainbow Dash spoke.

“I can't believe that big guy would raid AJ’s farm! Who knew he had it in him?” Rainbow Dash commented through her laughing, as Twilight immediately stepped in on his behalf.

“Rainbow Dash, this isn't funny. But all that is currently known about him is that he's alive and a solitary creature who's very gifted in avoiding detection.

From either magical aid or pure talent, anything else is still currently unknown or hearsay at this time. But it may be possible, that he is a type of ‘opportunistic scavenger.' He must have seen either Big Mac, or Applejack entered the barn and possibly saw the food, or even smelled it.”

Fluttershy merely nodded in agreement, before softly speaking up. “It's true, Mr. Bear does steal other animal's food, from time to time, and when he does. I need to punish him, so I won't defend his recent actions. But girls do not go overboard if anything let me do it please."

To stop this constant rambling, Rainbow Dash merely produced a loud fake snore, to show how tiring this was evolving to. As she rested her head against her hooves.

Giving another snore, she merely stopped once everypony was staring at her.

“Who cares? I say we find’em and merely take it back!” Rainbow Dash offered as Applejack seemed all too willing to agree.

“Darn tooting, that varmint is going to learn not to mess with this family!” Applejack seethed, refusing to let him take even just one barrel of apples.

Fluttershy on the other hoof, didn't want to see Applejack or Rainbow Dash be grievously harmed. But the idea of them squaring off with a giant frightened the shy mare.

Seeing what Fluttershy was trying to get at, Twilight merely gave a nervous chuckle and stepped in again.

“Remember Applejack, he is possibly four times your size. So if you plan on getting physical with him there's not much that can stop him if you instigate an aggressive response. Need I remind both of you that, he took down a Hydra almost single-handedly?

And also stopped a hoard of infected humans from wiping Ponyville off of the Equestria's map." Twilight precautioned, as Applejack grumbled in frustration.

“Well if he wasn't so gosh darn big! Maybe I could have rough'em up, to the point he couldn't walk for a whole month.”

That ultimately made Fluttershy finally step in.

“P-Please Applejack, I know you're furious at him but please refrain from becoming violent with him. He is still, very much a wild animal who's been through some difficult months, I'm surprised he's even amicable to Ponies.” Fluttershy squeaked,

Having halted her apparent warpath, Applejack turned back towards Fluttershy not understanding what was said.

“What do ya mean Fluttershy?” she persisted, but Fluttershy’s shyness took hold forcing her to go silent.

“Applejack.”

Twilight called, deciding that now was the time to leak what Shining Armor and her dad had found out.

Glancing towards her she merely nodded waiting for the explanation.

“From what my brother has told me, including Dad’s connections. Our ancient friend didn't have the best of welcoming parties,” Twilight did her best to censor the more gory details. But that launched Pinkie Pie into a fit of distress,

“How could Anypony not have a good welcome party?! I'll fix this immediately!” She shrieked, but Twilight was able to grab her hyper friend before she zoomed out the front door.

“Not that kind of party Pinky,” Twilight said rather solemnly. Releasing her magical hold,

“Then what? Just tell us for Celestia’s sake!” Rainbow Dash huffed, as Rarity joined in.

“I must agree with Rainbow Dash on this, you can't leave us ladies hanging with that sort of cliffhanger. I still may dislike it, but now you've even piqued my interest.”

Rarity chastised, as the mare in question cleaned her front hoof with a simple brush, being held in blue magic.

“I will, but first. ” Twilight said, her head on a slow search looking for Sompony specifically.

Spotting her target she narrowed her eyes toward him.

“Spike head to our room. I don't want you to hear any of this,” Twilight made clear, but immediately he protested.

“But Twilight it can't be that bad! If Shining Armor told you! Including Grandpa Light. It surely isn't that bad,” Spike persisted.

“That is because I'm far older than you, Spike. Please just go to our room, do not make me force you to.” Twilight pleaded.

Giving a grumpy grumble, Spike complied with Twilight's request as he climbed up the steps of the library followed by the soft click of their bedroom door.

And to make sure he did, the same mare checked with her magic to see if he was either hiding in the hallway or had gone into the shared room.

Giving a defeated sigh, Twilight broke down the limited and least redacted info.

“In the rough few months that he was missing and assumed to be dead, he was subjected to the whims of human pit fights and inadequate living standards, along with starvation. But this was not the only thing the pit workers did; at first, they did private matches, with notable VIPs.

And slowly expanded into more public showings, Bit’s were rolling in, yet he often never delivered on what was expected of him. And so illegal substances were often used. As for his failure to obey, punishments were often severe and painful, he would be whipped and starved for long durations of time.

Or vile mares that sought his company behind closed doors would be allowed into his cage.”

Rainbow Dash sputtered at this, raising a question. “Wait, wait, hold on. You're telling me they whipped that big guy? How come he doesn't have any scarring?”

“The most plausible reason is he's hiding it, or they have an abnormal healing time. But now do you see why we can't attack him? If we do, that action will break any forming trust or second chance he's even humoring for all of Equine kind.” Twilight further explained as Applejack brought up another point.

“But Twi, he stole from ma farm. Supplies are one thing, but he also took two of my trees! To the apple family, that's like foal napping.”

Providing an empathic look, Twilight continued.

“I understand Applejack, but you'll need to think of a different way to punish him. Fluttershy, do you have any ideas, that she can do so without a physical altercation?”

Giving a gentle nod, Fluttershy interjected. “If you need to discipline him, do the same as if you were punishing a foal. Use your voice, not your hooves.”

Processing the information, before her Applejack decided that was enough. “Fine Fine. I won't lay a hoof on him, Yelling is all I’ll Do.”

The rest of Twilight's friends seemed to be stunned at this truth, Pinkie Pie’s once unruly and bubble-like mane deflated. As she truly pitted him,

Rainbow Dash looked like she was about to kick some flank, as her cyan cheeks grew red from anger.

Rarity on the other hoof, seemed sympathetic which was odd. Whenever Twilight and her friends talked about him she always left the room or ignored it.

But even she knew that was too far, and that giant didn't deserve to go through Tartarus and back.

“Now remember girls, what I have told you all does not leave this room. Not so much as a peep, got it?” a few nods, and even a pinky promise from Pinky Pie later.

With that being concluded, and seeing that no pony had more questions, Twilight went back and simply rescued Spike from the boredom of their room.

“With everything being settled, is everypony ready to enjoy this trip to the spa?”

Everypony seemed eager, all but one.

“Twilight the day I get anything spa-related, is the day I stop trying to join the Wonderbolts. You're lucky I’ll even enter one!” Rainbow Dash protested as her cheeks slowly went back go their normal cyan color, but Rarity was quick to speak up.

“You won't be saying that darling after your first hoofacure, you'll be heading back every other week to relax.” Rarity insisted as the group traveled out to enjoy this fine spring day.

Yet hidden forces were plotting and scheming, especially in the badlands.

“Operation RIAH is a green light my Queen everything is falling into place.” The spy reported, seemingly from the one-way changeling device.

Giving a devilish grin, Chrysalis merely rubbed her forehooves together. “Perfect, keep an eye on them. Very soon we shall commence the switch.”

Ending the transmission to her disguised drone, a changeling approached, unfazed and unbothered. She spoke to it, “I have told you countless times unless it is something worth hearing. Lieutenant General, do not bother me during my infiltration meetings," Chrysalis merely spat.

“My Queen, we have found his dwelling and yet, it seems far more intelligent than the dusty old books claimed them to be. As he appears to have a concept of basic construction, and irrigation, even some mastery of engineering.”

Surprised that her brood found the last of the giant's dwelling, she merely nodded her head in approval.

“Well done, for this I shall forgive the General's earlier transgressions against my crown. But now what to do about the last living Giant,” She hummed tapping her hole-ridden hoof against her chin.

“Shall we dispatch the forces to eradicate it? If it serves no purpose.” The large changeling drone offered, but she merely stopped him.

“I rather not waste a perfectly good and potential asset, Study and observe from afar. But do not interfere with what it does or handles things, I want to know how it handles itself.”

Giving a nod and a salute, the armored drone departed leaving her to dwell on her plans.

‘I’m glad we found him before those cursed, Alicorns did. Now I can not squander this home-field advantage. The sooner I know more, the sooner I can get that slightly narrow-minded brute on my side, and the sooner I can take all of Equestria!”

With a wicked laugh, she merely continued to plot against the old empire of Equestria.

Author's Note

What's this? You missed an Easter egg.

Let's open it up.
.

It's a new chapter!

I doubt you guys want to hear about my personal life, but all I'm gonna say.

It's like riding a rollercoaster without the safety harness on.

Enough about me though let's go over the usual, if you find something mostly grammar mistakes or errors point them out and I will fix them!

If you have a suggestion, and it works out I'll change it to that.

That being said I wish you all had a good Easter, all fixes will be done tomorrow.

And this story isn't done unless I day it is! Remember that.

Chapter One - Breaking free from the human Pit fights

Author's Note

Firstly, I am aware of the reputation the 'your human and you' has so I'm going to be very delicate with this because I know if I mess this up I'll get my heart ripped out of my chest and fed to me while it's still beating

Secondly, this is also a displaced story as well! Next chapter is going to explain how Robert had arrived in Equestria in more depth!

Lastly, I hope you do enjoy the story! And merry Christmas

Chapter One - Breaking free from the human Pit fights

Robert sat in a dark, damp cage, the stench of mildew and waste; clinging to the air. How long had it been? A week? A month? Time had blurred into a meaningless haze, dulled by gnawing hunger and unrelenting fatigue. Around him, the other captives howled and wailed like feral beasts, their cries echoing off the cold stone walls.

Unlike them, Robert chose silence. He leaned back against the cage’s rusted bars, as they gently groaned in protest of the weight added against them; yet his resolve was steady and even.

Despite his stomach twisted form of protest. Then, a sound cut through the din—a rhythmic clatter of hooves on stone.

He froze, his senses sharpening. Whoever—or whatever—was coming, it could mean the difference between food; punishment; or just clean up duty.

The stench was unbearable, a vile cocktail of sweat, filth, that hung heavy in the stagnant air. Robert wrinkled his nose, just reminding himself about it; making his thoughts bitter. 'When was the last time I had a proper shower? Or even a whiff of body spray?' The memory eluded him, slipping away like imagery water through his fingers.

Before he could sink deeper into his brooding, a sharp voice pierced through the chaos.

"Shut up, you dumb primates!"

The shout was followed by a harsh clang as a metal bar struck the cages, the sound reverberating like a gunshot in the enclosed space. A unicorn stood nearby, his horn aglow as he wielded the bar with a menacing ease. He moved from cage to cage, striking each one with brutal precision.

"I said shut it!"

He snarled, using his rusty pipe as a sorta punishment. Some cages required a second or third swing to silence the desperate feral cries within, yet once they submitted; the captives shrunken away in fear. The harsh echoes slowly faded, leaving only the heavy breathing of subdued wild humans and the faint, ominous humming of magic followed by a second pair of hooves moving.

“These humans are pretty loud. Guessing the pits made them like that?” asked a mare, her tone laced with curiosity and just a hint of unease.

The stallion beside her chuckled darkly. “Oh, absolutely. That, and the withdrawals from the drug cocktails we dart them with before each fight. Keeps them on edge. But give them their fix, and they’ll kill the moment their feet hit the sand.”

The mare visibly hesitated but followed as they approached the largest cage in the dimly lit chamber.

“What’s in there?” The newly recruited mare asked, squinting at the dark mass within the massive enclosure.

'A bad dream.'

Robert thought dryly, his lips twitching into a faint smirk.

The unicorn stallion smirked, his horn glowing as he cast a light spell into the cage. The sudden brightness flooded the space, momentarily blinding Robert and illuminating every grimy corner of the enclosure.

“See for yourself,” the stallion said smugly, gesturing toward the cage’s occupant.

'I know your tricks, you narrow-minded pony, this gives you the chance to Flirt with one of your kind and if that fails, you go for a human female to satisfy you.' He disliked, how they used him as a conversation starter.

The mare suddenly jumped back nearly two feet, her expression a mix of shock and disbelief. “By Celestia’s oversized flanks, where in Tartarus did you find a Giant?! I thought they were just stories for foals!”

The stallion threw his head back and laughed, clearly relishing her reaction. “Not anymore, apparently. The human hunters found this big bugger wandering around the Everfree Forest,” he said smugly, as if he deserved credit for the capture.

‘I’m not a Giant, you four-legged, off-colored jackass,’ Robert seethed internally. Yet, despite his anger, the thought nagged at him, what was it that made he so much larger than the other humans? He had no answers. Not that anyone had ever given him one; not the talking ponies, and surely not in hell the other humans.

He couldn’t even remember if he’d always been this size, thanks to the constant hunger; Robert could hardly focus on much of anything.

The mare tilted her head, her curiosity evident. “Has anypony offered bits for a night with this 'hunk of meat?' "

Robert’s eyes narrowed as he leaned back against the cage wall. 'Of course, your first question is about fucking me. And while we’re at it, could you never say ‘hunk of meat’ again? Thanks.' He thought dryly.

The stallion chuckled. “Oh, you’d be surprised. We’ve been offered mountains of bits or shady under-hoofed guarantees from ponies in powerful positions just for one night with this big brute.”

The mare raised an eyebrow. “Did you accept?”

The stallion snorted in response, shaking his head in frustration. After a moment, his irritation with Robert seemed to surface as he barked, “We tried! But this "meat-for-brains" doesn’t find ponies inviting. It’s like he’s never seen a mare or stallion before!”

The mare blinked, clearly caught off guard. “What does he do, then?”

The stallion let out an exaggerated sigh, dragging a hoof down his face as he began pacing in agitation. “He just...Pets them! Can you believe that? We’ve had mares from Earth ponies to Unicorns even Pegasi all but the Princesses they've pull out all the stops—sensual wing caresses, teasing hoof strokes, every kind of aphrodisiac potion you can think of. I’ve even seen a mare cast spells specifically designed to... inspire certain reactions.” He paused, throwing an exasperated look toward Robert. “And what does this oversized oaf do? Not. Even. A. Twitch.”

At that, the mare nearly broke into laughter but stifled it behind a hoof. “So let me get this straight. The giant human who could make us enough bits to rival a dragon’s hoard doesn’t find ponies sexually pleasing or attractive? Have you even tried using magic to remove his pants?”

Robert groaned inwardly, rolling his eyes. 'Yeah, this isn’t weird at all. If I’d decided to screw a pony, my friends back home would be rooting for me. But I’ll admit… these Ponies have unbelievably soft fur. Petting them is like touching a living cloud. That’s a hill I’ll die on,' he thought, his face briefly heating up as he remembered a few 'close calls.'

The mare’s voice snapped him out of his thoughts. “Well? What about human females?” she asked as she stepped closer to the cage, extending a hoof inside in an attempt to touch him.

The stallion chuckled darkly. “Same thing. He treats them like…Friends. No interest, no excitement. Whatever he’s packing down there must be broken or missing some components; honestly, I think the boss lets him keep those pants just to stop Ponies from getting distracted.”

Robert sighed, glaring at the mare’s approaching hoof. 'Seriously? This is your big concern?' Still, a corner of his mind couldn’t help but muse on how absurdly surreal this conversation was becoming.

Robert's thoughts lingered, a faint blush creeping onto his face as he recalled the rare occasions when a particularly persistent mare had almost elicited a reaction from him. 'It was just a physical response...nothing more. I’m not actually attracted to these ponies,' he reassured himself, though the memories left him unsettled.

Before he could sink further into self-reproach, the first jailer’s slammed the rusty metal bar into his cage yanking him from his thoughts, and back to the present.

'Fucking dick.'

Robert noticed the flat limb trying to touch him from the mare, so he moved away from her as best he could; not wanting her hoof near him, especially after what she just discussed.

'Sure, why don’t you try getting an erection in a room full of randomly colored, talking ponies, while a bunch of caged humans stares at you like it’s some kind of twisted spectator sport? Let me know how that works out for you if the roles were reversed. Also, don't fucking touch me.'

He wanted to shout, but instead bit his tongue, it's better they didn't know he could talk. In his mind, however, he can yell and scream as much as he pleases.

"Is it normal for him to be so...Calm?" The mare asked, tilting her head as she studied Robert.

The stallion snorted and shook his head. "Don’t know, don’t care. All I know is he’s the easiest one to handle out of the lot. Barely even fights back. But shove some drugs in him, toss him into the pits, and it’s like flipping a switch. Who’d have thought Humans could be folded twelve times." He went on, spiraling into a rant about how Robert barely moved or reacted most of the time. It was the same tired complaints, the same accusations.

Robert tuned him out after the first few seconds, his mind wandering. He’d heard it all before, and frankly, the stallion’s grating voice was the perfect background noise to block out.

"Tonight, he’s going to earn back every bit he’s cost us in the pits," the stallion said, his tone laced with frustration as he cast a sharp look at Robert.

The mare withdrew her hoof from the cage, seeing his clear avoidance to her out stretched limb, as she turned toward her companion with a curious tilt of her head. "Do you really think he’ll win?" She asked, her voice a mix of skepticism and intrigue as they started trotting away.

"He’d better!" the stallion growled. "I’ve sunk a fortune into betting on him tonight. If he doesn’t pull through, it’s going to be my neck on the line."

Robert waited a few moments after they left, making sure they had actually gone before he let out a long, tired sigh. He wasn’t exactly eager about what was to come tonight. In fact, few were, especially the newcomers to the pits. They didn’t know what they were in for. Robert did. The blood, the violence, the spectacle for the crowd. He had been through it before, and he knew it wouldn’t be easy.

His mind replayed the owner's warning, sharp and firm.

"If you lay a single hoof on him without a damn good reason, I’ll have your cutie mark on my wall by sunrise."

Robert remembered how the stallion had nearly strangled the mare who dared challenge that command. She had been too quick to lash out, too eager to whip any human who stepped out of line, even for the smallest infraction. He'd seen her take pleasure in it, in watching the humans flinch and cry out, but however when she setted her sights on Robert the owner had put an end to it. He wasn’t about to let some sadistic mare spoil his investment.

The message was clear.

Robert was valuable.

And no one was to harm him unless it was absolutely necessary. After all, the owner wasn’t about to lose his prized "entertainment" just because somepony couldn't keep their filthy Fetish's in check.

Robert furrowed his brow, trying to recall what had happened to her. 'What happened to that mare?' He thought, rubbing his chin in a futile attempt to remember. 'She always seemed to enjoy tormenting the Humans, taking pleasure in each crack of the whip. But..' He shrugged, dismissing it. 'It doesn’t matter now. She’s not around as much anymore. Probably moved on to some other sick pastime or got herself into trouble.'

His stomach growled in protest, reminding him of his hunger, but there was nothing to be done about it. He shifted uncomfortably in his cage, his body aching from days of being confined and neglected. With a yawn, he leaned back against the bars, trying to find some comfort in the harsh environment.

'If what the Stallion says is true, I’m going to need all the energy I can get tonight.'

Robert thought to himself. The pits were never easy, and the idea of facing another fight, another night of survival, made his stomach twist in a knot. But he had no choice. It was either fight or face the consequences of disobedience, and he wasn’t about to risk that.

The thought made him sick, but there was no escaping it. The only thing that kept him going was the hope that maybe, just maybe, tonight would be different. But deep down, he knew it wouldn't be.

The distant roar of the crowd slowly pulled Robert from his restless slumber. His dreams, as usual, were a blur of nothingness, but the noise—the thick, pulsing energy of the arena—was enough to stir him from the depths of sleep. He groggily opened his eyes and quickly realized his cage was being lifted, floating steadily toward the center of the sand pit. Overhead, the loud voice of the announcer boomed, sharp and unmistakable.

“Fillies and Gentlecolts, tonight is going to be a special night!” The announcer's voice rang through the air with a mix of excitement and menace. “If you haven’t heard the stories of giants, firstly, where have you been? Under a rock? Secondly, we all know it's just a tale to scare foals into behaving... until now! I present to you… The Mountain!"

Before Robert could fully grasp what was happening, several ponies’ magic snapped his cage open, pivoting it sideways. With a sickening jerk, he was unceremoniously dumped onto the sand. The ground trembled from the weight of his fall, and the coarse texture of the sand burned into his skin as he landed hard on face side.

“Behold,” the announcer’s voice called out with gleeful theatricality, “a Frost Giant! The first and last of its kind, brought here for your entertainment!”

'I hope they realize they don’t need to throw me around like this. I could’ve just walked in like a damn normal person.'

Robert thought bitterly, pushing himself up from the sand. He scanned the pit, his eyes narrowing as he took in the sea of ponies staring back at him—each of them a strange patchwork of color and confusion.

The arena fell into an odd hush—most of the ponies were frozen in shock, some trembling, others simply stunned by the sight of him. Robert took a moment to stand tall, brushing the sand off his body as he rose to his full height, towering over the crowd.

The announcer’s voice cut through the silence once more, tinged with mocking humor. “Seems like our Giant friend here is a little…Uneasy. Well, let’s help him settle in. Give him some encouragement!”

As the announcer's words hung in the air, the crowd’s unease began to shift, slowly turning into something else. Hooves began to tap, then stomp—first one here, then another there. Soon, the entire arena was alive with the sound of thousands of hooves striking the stone ground, echoing like thunder across the pit. The rhythmic stomping was meant to rattle him, but to applaud him, a signal that he was expected to preform.

The noise was deafening, a cacophony of hooves on concrete, drowning out any semblance of silence. Robert stood firm, though his teeth clenched in irritation. He didn’t flinch; if anything, the noise only hardened his resolve. His eyes scanned the crowd, their faces twisted with a mix of fear, excitement, and anticipation.

The stomp echoed louder, growing in intensity, as if the very earth beneath him was shaking in response to their frenzy. But Robert remained steadfast; towering over the pit, his body tense with readiness, waiting for the announcer to speak up; to which he shortly did.

"That's more like it, Everypony!" The announcer bellowed, his voice booming across the arena. "I hope you're all comfortable with our big friend here because he's staying with us till the end of the night!"

The crowd erupted into a mixture of cheers and wild shouts, their excitement palpable. The sight of the giant, towering over them, was enough to stir them into a frenzy. They were hungry for the bloodshed that was sure to come.

"Let the games begin!" The pony shouted with a wild grin, signaling the beginning of the chaos.

As the command echoed through the air, the gates to the pit opened, and several naked humans were heaved into the sand. Their bodies were exposed, vulnerable, but some had weapons in their hands, giving them a fleeting edge. The humans, disoriented and driven by nothing more than primal instinct, immediately began to claw, tear, hack, and slash at one another. The sound of metal scraping against flesh and bone filled the air as the struggle for survival began.

Robert stood at the edge of the pit, his eyes narrowing as he watched the madness unfold. He could almost feel and smell the bloodlust in the air, the violent energy crackling around him. Each movement was chaotic, a blend of desperation and savagery. Some of them screamed, others were already bleeding, but none of them showed signs of stopping.

He couldn’t help but wonder how long it would be before he was thrust into this twisted spectacle. How long would they make him watch his fellow humans tear each other apart before they came for him?

His muscles tensed involuntarily, as the thought of what was to come weighed heavily on him.

Robert stepped back further, his eyes locked on the brutal scene unfolding before him. The humans in the pit fought with a savage bloodlust tearing into each other with an animalistic fury. Blood sprayed across the sand as they clawed, bit, and hacked at their opponents, each driven by the primal instinct to survive. The sounds of grunts, screams, and wet thuds echoed in the pit, a cacophony of violence that made his stomach twist.

‘Christ, this is like the gladiatorial games in ancient Rome,’ Robert thought bitterly, his gaze sweeping over the chaos. ‘Except this time, there are no rules, no honor—just blood and bodies.’ The fight was a grotesque spectacle, nothing more than a twisted form of entertainment for the ponies surrounding the arena. They watched with eager eyes, their cheers growing louder as the humans killed or were killed in the most brutal ways possible.

He couldn’t help but feel disgusted by it all. The blood crazed look in the eyes of the combatants, the sheer mindlessness of it—their only goal to spill blood and survive, as if that was the only thing that mattered. There was no honor in this. No glory. Just a bloody, senseless struggle for life in a pit where the only law was the one enforced by their captors.

The absurdity of his situation gnawed at him like a constant ache in his chest. This was his reality now, a pawn in a sick game that he had no say in. And though he knew he would likely be thrown into the chaos soon enough, a small part of him wondered just how much longer he could keep his sanity intact amidst all this madness.

Over the course of several hours, Robert had carefully positioned himself at the edge of the carnage, avoiding the worst of the bloodshed. He’d watched as the other humans fought tooth and nail, tearing each other apart in the hopes of surviving a few more minutes. But Robert knew better than to rush in. As expected, he’d made it to the top twenty without so much as lifting a finger. No one dared challenge the massive figure standing off to the side—his size alone was enough to intimidate anyone foolish enough.

Then the announcer’s voice rang out, cutting through the chaos. “It seems our Giant friend here is no fool!” The voice was dripping with mockery. “Clever, isn’t he? Let the others thin each other out before getting into the fray!”

Robert’s eyes narrowed at the words. It wasn't a strategy, no different from the one the ponies were using to keep him in check—make him wait.

He hadn’t laid a finger on another human during the chaos, nor did he intend to. The carnage around him was senseless, and he had no interest in becoming part of it. His desire to leave was strong, but even if he could, it wouldn’t be so simple.

The pit was surrounded by reinforced concrete walls that were far too high for a normal human to scale. To Robert, though, the walls barely reached his chest, and if it weren’t for the damn electrified fence, he would’ve been out of there in a heartbeat.

The ponies had thought of everything. They knew that if he ever got the idea to escape, the walls would be no problem. But that's when the fence acted as the couterweight. It had been laced with magic, it crackled and pulsed with magical electricity, preventing any escape. The ponies called it a "safety measure" for the guests, but Robert knew better.

It wasn’t for their protection—it was to keep him contained. The electric barrier made sure he stayed put, and for now, that was exactly what they wanted. The idea of freedom felt almost laughable in this place, a place where every move he made was watched and controlled.

'Safety measure my ass,'

However, the pit fight workers had clearly grown impatient with their Giant's hesitation and decided it was time to force him into action. With a swift motion, they pressed their horns into the waiting slots along the edge of the pit. Almost immediately, a crackling surge of electricity shot through Robert’s back, striking him like a dozen lightning bolts all at once.

The pain was instant and overwhelming—a sharp, pulsing current of raw energy that surged through his body, making his muscles seize and his vision blur. His spine felt like it was being jolted apart, each pulse sending an electric shockwave through his limbs, forcing him to stumble forward. The pain was so intense that it almost stole his breath away, but his teeth ground together as he fought to keep himself upright.

'Son of a bitch, that hurt!'

Robert thought bitterly, his entire body trembling with the aftershock as he tried to shake off the electrical burn still radiating through his skin. It wasn’t just the shock itself—it was the wounding of his pride. They had made him a puppet in their arena, and this was their cruel way of reminding him of his place. His instincts screamed at him to lash out, but his mind remained focused on one thing; survival.

The sting of electricity still buzzed through his veins, but he forced himself to move forward, in an effort to stop it; his gaze narrowed as he took in the chaos of the arena.

Some of the other humans, sensing Robert’s brief moment of weakness, turned their attention to him, eager to seize any advantage they could. Most of them hesitated, but one man; his face twisted with desperation—lunged at him with reckless abandon. The man, wielding a small, rusted hand axe, screamed with frenzied rage, his eyes wide and wild with the madness that only came from endless battles and drugs being forced into his body. He must have lost all sense of self-preservation, or perhaps, driven mad. He saw Robert as just another opponent to be taken down. No matter how impossible it was;

This was a man who had no chance; no amount of therapy, drugs. Hell even magic wouldn't be enough to recover what was lost in him.

'The eyes of a man who has lost it all. But his lesser instincts remain; but who am I to pass judgment on him? Were both in this shit hole together.'

Robert’s mind flickered through his options. He could kill him, ending the poor soul's suffering in one brutal motion. He could disarm him, render him useless and alive. Or—Robert’s eyes flicked toward the edge of the pit—he could toss the man over the fence, out of the arena entirely.

'Fuck, you're making me do this!'

With a swift motion, Robert reached down, his large hand closing around the man’s chest with ease, lifting him off the ground as though he were a child. The human struggled, kicking and flailing, but Robert held him effortlessly in his grip, using his other hand to yank the rusted axe from the man’s grasp. The weapon clattered harmlessly to the ground, its sharp edge no longer a threat.

The ponies above slowly began chanting, their voices rising in a wave of excitement, urging the spectacle forward. Robert turned his gaze back to the squirming man in his grip. The man roared in fury, twisting and wriggling, desperate to break free. His efforts were futile against Robert’s iron grip.

"End him! End him! End him!" The chant thundered through the arena, the crowd's bloodlust surging with each word. They craved violence, their collective voices shaking the very ground beneath them. The spectacle of the "Giant" refusing to spill blood seemed to only heighten their frenzied desire.

Robert stood firm, his expression unyielding, as he held the smaller, writhing human in his grasp. He could feel the man's futile struggles, his desperate flailing against a strength he couldn’t hope to overcome. Yet Robert refused to comply, refused to give the crowd the carnage they demanded.

The announcer’s voice boomed through the arena, dripping with exaggerated enthusiasm. “Ah, folks, it seems our dear Mountain still isn’t ready to embrace his primal instincts! A Giant he may be, but it seems he lacks the courage to kill, unlike the smaller, fiercer members of his kin!”

The crowd erupted into a mixture of jeers and cheers, and boo's their emotions a chaotic storm that filled the pit. Above the cacophony, Robert could see ponies scrambling, as they prepared something.

“Let’s give our reluctant Giant a little 'liquid encouragement.' Shall we?” The announcer teased. His tone was playful, but there was an edge of malice to it, a promise of what was to come.

Robert flinched as a series of sharp, stinging sensations prickled his left arm. It wasn’t pain exactly, but it was enough to draw his attention. Glancing down, he spotted multiple darts embedded in his skin, their bright red feathers standing out like mocking flags of what was to come.

'Crap.'

He internally muttered, his stomach sinking. 'Here we go again."

The telltale burn of the drug began to seep into his veins, spreading through his body like wildfire. Soon the tremors began as Robert did his best in fighting the familiar surge of artificial adrenaline and aggression designed to turn him into exactly what the ponies wanted; entertainment.

Around him, the crowd roared with approval, their cheers deafening. They loved this part, watching the chemicals take hold, watching the Mountain become a beast.

The announcer's voice crackled over the speakers once more, dripping with glee. “Ah, there we go! Let’s see if a little encouragement helps our Mountain find his true potential!”

Robert’s vision started to blur at the edges, a red haze creeping in. His breaths grew heavier, his chest rising and falling with the mounting rage he could feel taking root. He tried to focus, to push back against the chemically induced fury, but it was like trying to stop a tidal wave with his bare hands.

He didn’t want this. He didn’t want to give them what they wanted. But the drugs didn’t care what Robert wanted.

The newly appointed Lunar Commander Jasmine sat silently in a cramped, dimly lit office within the warehouse, her armor reflecting the faint, flickering glow of a lantern on the desk. Outside the door, a contingent of Royal Guards stood ready—a curious but coordinated blend of Celestia’s polished day guards and Luna’s enigmatic Night Guards. Their presence was a sharp contrast to the decrepit state of the building, its walls streaked with grime and the air heavy with the musty scent of mildew and stale sweat.

The office itself was unremarkable a battered wooden desk, mismatched chairs, and scattered papers hinting at the warehouse’s illicit activities; but that wasn’t the reason why they had been here.

Jasmine leaned forward, her sharp eyes scanning a crude map of the building and its surrounding area. Her wings twitched with restrained anticipation as she replayed the events leading up to this raid.

Earlier that day, an anonymous source had tipped them off about one of the largest pit-fighting rings in Equestria hosting a "Giant Battle." The informant’s description of the main attraction; a towering human of near-mythical proportions—had been met with mixed reactions.

Princess Luna herself had been skeptical, dismissing the reported tip as 'exaggerated illegal extortion' designed to mislead, the masses; she was convinced the so-called “Giant” was no where near the city of Canterlot and was instead hiding in the Everfree forest; so to play it safe. She had dispatched the majority of her night guards to comb the Everfree Forest, where the alleged sighting of this creature had originally been reported.

But this left Jasmine and her reduced force to carry out the raid, a task made more daunting by their limited numbers. Even so, Jasmine’s confidence in her team was unwavering. They had prepared meticulously, and she was determined to uncover the truth behind the whispers.

She glanced at her guards, through an old window of the office; majority of whom stood at the ready, their eyes scanning every shadow for signs of danger. If the intel proved accurate, tonight could change everything. But if it turned out to be a trap—or worse, a wild goose chase—it would be her head on the chopping block.

Her mind raced as she reviewed the plan for the hundredth time, all while keeping her expression neutral. Failure wasn’t an option, not when lives were at stake. And if there truly was a giant human trapped in this brutal spectacle, they’d ensure it was his last night in captivity.

A familiar voice broke through the ambient noise, slipping into the Thestral’s keen ears. "Night Commander Jasmine, it's been a while."

Jasmine turned her head slightly, her sharp golden eyes catching the familiar form of Shining Armor as he stepped into the room. His polished armor gleamed even in the dim light, a testament to his disciplined nature. He trotted to her side, his gaze following hers as she continued to observe the warehouse across the street.

"Captain."

She greeted curtly, her focus unwavering, "to what do I owe this visit?"

Shining gave a small smile, though his tone remained professional. "Just checking in. Wanted to make sure your team’s ready. We're moving out soon."

Jasmine nodded once, her movements precise. Removing her helmet, she shook her mane loose, the strands glinting faintly in the room's dim light. "We’ll be ready shortly. Waiting on the scouts to confirm their positions. Once they report back, we’ll begin the assault."

As she spoke, she lifted a foreleg and gave a subtle flick of her hoof. Hidden blades extended smoothly from the mechanisms built into her horseshoes, catching the faint light. She turned her hoof slightly, inspecting the blades for nicks or imperfections, ensuring they were sharp and clean.

Shining Armor’s eyes followed the motion, his expression tightening. "I’ve never been fond of those hidden hoof blades you Thestrals use, to slick and cheap for my liking." He remarked, shaking his head slightly.

Jasmine raised a brow, glancing at him with a hint of amusement. "And why is that? They’re efficient, versatile, and practical. If we’re unarmed, how else are we supposed to fight without magic or the raw strength of an earth pony?"

Shining’s horn lit up, and his sword floated free of its scabbard, hovering beside him as he began his own inspection. "I get that," he admitted, rotating the blade slowly in his magical grasp, "but there’s something about a weapon you wear that feels… sneaky. Like you’re hiding something."

Jasmine smirked faintly, her sharp fangs glinting. "That’s the point, Captain. In the shadows, subtlety can mean the difference between life and death. It’s not always about charging in headfirst with a sword."

Shining chuckled, giving a small shrug. "Fair enough. I suppose we all have our methods. Just don’t forget to leave some of the glory for the rest of us."

Jasmine let out a soft laugh, returning her blades to their hidden position with a flick. "Glory isn’t my priority, Captain. Efficiency is. But don’t worry—I’ll make sure your Day Guards have something to brag about tomorrow."

The two commanders exchanged a brief but knowing look, their camaraderie built on mutual respect despite their differing approaches to combat. Outside, the faint sound of hooves signaled the scouts’ return, and Jasmine’s demeanor sharpened once more.

A gentle knock interrupted them.

"Looks like it’s time," she said, putting her helmet back on. "Let’s make this quick and clean."

"Agreed," Shining replied, resheathing his sword with a nod.

"Let’s get to work."

"Enter."

She reached for the straps on her night-themed helmet, with her armored hooves to lock it in place; its dark indigo surface adorned with silver crescent moons and star-like etchings—a signature design of Luna’s guard that contrasted sharply with the golden sun emblems of Celestia's forces.

The scout entered, it had been a Lunar Guard scout; they weren't easily seen during the night. As if they themselves lived in shadows.

"Report."

"The Giant is inside," the scout began, their voice calm but edged with urgency. "The pits are overflowing tonight—both with spectators and combatants. The crowd is especially riled up because of the Giant, but…He’s refusing to fight."

Both commanders straightened at the news. Jasmine turned her sharp golden eyes toward Shining, her dark indigo armor shimmering faintly in the room’s flickering light.

"Have you ever heard of a human refusing to kill in these pit fights?" she asked, a skeptical tone lacing her words.

"Never."

Shining admitted, his frown deepening as his blue eyes focused on the scout. "But Giants? Since when do they exist? I always thought they were just old tales—bedtime stories."

Jasmine smirked faintly, her sharp fangs glinting. "Well, looks like one of those bedtime tales just rose from the pits of Tartarus and decided to come back to the land of the living."

Shining Armor shook his head, the purple crest of his helmet bobbing slightly as he pondered. "Back on track. A human that size, is rare but refusing to fight? That's rarer. It’s either defiance, fear, or…Something we’re not seeing yet. Regardless, it complicates things."

"Complicated or not," Jasmine said, her voice resolute, as she slid the last piece of her helmet into place. The silver accents gleamed against the indigo, making her look like a living shadow. "We strike fast, hit hard, take into custody who we can. Get everypony that's a Civilian out; and put those combatants who are ' Unsalvageable,' down. This pit operation ends tonight."

"I couldn't agree more." Shining Armor, muttered as he nodded for the scout to follow behind the Thestral.

Jasmine’s eyes glinted as she fell into step behind him her eyes gleamed with a mix of determination and intrigue as she followed Shining Armor, their combined forces creating a striking contrast of day and night. Golden armor glistened alongside the shadowy indigo hues of the Lunar Guard, a living testament to Equestria’s new unity.

She strode toward the exit, there hoofsteps echoing against the worn floor. "I think it’s time we see this for ourselves," Jasmine added, her tone brimming with anticipation.

Shining Armor shook his head with a wry smile, his polished armor catching the faint light. "You just love jumping into fights, don’t you, Jasmine?"

The Thestral let out a soft chuckle, the sound carrying a mischievous edge. "That’s certainly part of it." She admitted, her fanged grin peeking through as she adjusted her helmet. "But if this so-called Giant really exists, I want to see him with my own eyes. Stories are fine, but I prefer to see it."

Shining let out a resigned sigh, though the faint smirk on his face betrayed his amusement. "Just don’t let that curiosity of yours get us into more trouble than we’re already in, Commander."

Jasmine shot him a sly glance as they approached their assembled forces. "Trouble? Oh, Captain, beyond this point; this is where the fun begins." She teased, her wings twitching slightly in anticipation.

Jasmine, along with her unit of fellow guards, had finally arrived at the warehouse while this joint operation began. A few teams had already made an entry to quietly secure the upper levels of the warehouse. However, the center was filled with cries of excitement and other forms of cheer.

Shining Armor's brow furrowed as he struggled to comprehend, what his ears where hearing. "How can Ponies find enjoyment in this? Listening to humans slaughter each other?"

Jasmine’s voice was calm but tinged with a certain darkness as she answered, “It’s different for each pony.”

Shining Armor gave her a sidelong glance, silently urging her to explain further.

She exhaled slowly, her eyes narrowing as she reflected. “For some Ponies, it’s the thrill of battle—the rush of watching combat unfold. For others, it’s the death, the macabre satisfaction of hearing life drain from another creature’s body.” She let that sink in before continuing. “And then there are those Ponies who take pleasure in selecting the last surviving human to... ‘Celebrate’ their victory. It's a disturbing pastime, but it’s not uncommon for Equestria; yes the Princesses
condemn such pastimes, but not every single pony obeys."

Shining Armor fell silent for a moment, his expression darkening as unease flickered across his face. He turned to Jasmine, his eyes searching for the answers she clearly had; and the batpony was more then willing to give them.

Jasmine’s tone grew a little sharper, showing her anger at this topic. "Why do you think there’s so little Pony-on-Pony crime in this area? Because killing or using Humans as tools for pleasure or as a cheap substitute for pony labor; carries no real consequence.”

Shining Armor’s discomfort was evident, but Jasmine wasn’t finished.

“And from what I’ve heard," she continued with a teasing glint in her eyes. "Human females apparently feel just like mares, so... I guess it’s not just the blood that keeps some Ponies coming back; taste of forbidden fruit and all."

"You're disgusting."

Shining Armor muttered, shaking his head, his voice thick with disapproval.

Jasmine chuckled softly, seemingly unfazed. “Just a mere jest, Captain." She said casually. “Though, it’s true that many Ponies do share that... preference.” She shrugged, letting the weight of her words hang briefly before her tone shifted, becoming more focused. “But enough about that. Let’s concentrate on the raid.”

With that, Jasmine turned and moved toward one of the many entrances, her wings twitching in anticipation for battle as she led the unit forward. The sounds of the fight continued to echo from inside, growing louder as they neared, but Jasmine’s mind was already set on the task ahead.

'Sompony better be willing to fight, I haven't had a good challenge in a long time.' She thought her tail flicking at the prospect of getting a well fought battle.

Robert brushed the darts from his arm, but the damage was already done. The drug coursed through his veins like liquid fire, compared to being shocked earlier: This was far more painful; igniting every nerve in his body. His jaw locked tight, muscles tensing as if bracing for an impending crash.

His breathing grew shallow and rapid, a predator's cadence. The man in his grasp gasped for air, as the hand holding him slowly clenched shut; his thrashing growing weaker, as bones began cracking as breaking.

until his movements ceased altogether. Blood dripped from Robert’s clenched fingers, staining the sand below.

A primal rage consumed Robert, and the world shifted into shades of crimson. The crowd's roar became a distant thunder, egging him on into spilling more, and more blood.

the crowds bloodlust was going to finally be rewarded. With a feral snarl, Robert hurled the lifeless body to the ground, the impact splattering blood and flesh across the sand at his feet.

He surged forward like a force of nature, a living tempest unleashed. Each thunderous step rattled the arena, sending tremors through the stands and knocking spectators and even combatants off balance. Those few combatants who could stand scrambled to flee, but there was no escape.

The first unfortunate humans in his path were obliterated. One was crushed beneath his massive flat foot, his body vanishing into the sand with a sickening crunch. Another was swatted aside like an insect, his bones shattering on impact. Robert’s hands became weapons of sheer destruction—tearing limbs, smashing skulls, and reducing bodies to little more than flatten disks or mangled remains.

He grabbed one man by the arm, after lifting him up Robert held him by his ankle and began swinging him like a grotesque flail into others, their screams silenced by the sickening sound of impact. Another was thrown with such force that his body crumpled against the arena wall, leaving a bloody smear.

The pit, once filled with chaos, became a grotesque tableau of carnage. The sand turned to bloody mud beneath the torrent of blood, the air thick with the metallic stench of death. The Mountain was no longer just a giant in the crowd’s eyes—he was an avatar of destruction, a beast unshackled.

Above it all, the crowd roared with delight, their cheers and chants mingling with the screams of the doomed. For them, this was the spectacle they had craved—a myth made flesh, a giant brought to life, and now, a harbinger of death.

Newcomers to the pits soon found themselves averting their eyes, many unable to keep their food and drink down as the scene before them unfolded. What had once been a blood-stained arena was now a slaughterhouse, its sands drenched in gore. The metallic tang of blood filled the air, mingling with the cries of horror and ecstasy from the crowd.

Some of the audience reveled in the carnage, cheering louder with each brutal act, while others sat in stunned silence, their faces pale. By the time the pit population was halved, the remaining combatants realized the hopelessness of their situation. Fear overtook them, and they turned to flee.

Robert, however, would not allow it. Fueled by rage and the lingering effects of the drugs, he moved with terrifying speed, cutting off their escape. The first runner barely made it a few steps before Robert’s massive foot connected with his back. The force of the kick sent the man hurtling through the air, crashing into the electrified fence. Sparks flew as the section of the barrier tore loose and dangled precariously. Moments later, the charred body fell lifelessly back into the pit.

The second runner didn’t fare any better. Robert caught her with ease, his enormous hands wrapping around the woman like a vice. With a grotesque crunch, the human was folded in half as if she were no more substantial than a sheet of parchment.

Robert effortlessly tossed the woman’s broken body across the pit, her limp form hitting the blood-soaked sand with a sickening thud. The crowd roared in approval, their bloodlust seemingly insatiable.

Without sparing a glance, Robert's attention shifted to the third opponent.

A third, more desperate, opponent managed to dodge Robert’s sweeping arm, and his bent dagger found purchase in the giant’s leg. The blade pierced his skin, but it was enough to earn the man’s doom. Robert’s hand shot out, grabbing him by the head. The crowd gasped as the man’s skull was crushed with horrifying ease, blood and brain matter spilling from between Robert’s fingers; as the man's now lifeless body fell back blood gushing out of his pulp head like a fountain.

The pit was silent for a moment, save for the ragged breathing of the remaining fighters and the faint hum of the damaged fence. Then the crowd erupted in wild cheers once again, thrilled by the unrelenting spectacle. Robert stood amidst the carnage, his chest heaving as the crimson haze of his vision deepened, his rage was slightly quenched; but would it be enough for him to resist now?

"See, folks?! What did I tell you? The Mountain might just be our new Champion!" the announcer roared into the mic, his voice teetering on the edge of madness as he reveled in the carnage below.

But the crowd's bloodthirsty cheers shifted suddenly, replaced by shrieks of alarm and chaos. From every entrance, Royal Guards poured in, their gleaming armor catching the flickering light, their disciplined movements cutting through the frenzy.

The announcer’s grin vanished. "Horse-apples! Somepony sold us out!" he hissed into the mic before tossing it aside. Without another word, he spun on his hooves and melted into the panicked crowd, vanishing in a blur of fur and desperation.

In the pit, Robert’s rage began to waver. The chaos above drew his focus, and his vision began to clear. He blinked, staring at his trembling hands, the bloodied entrails slipping from his fingers like wet rope, landing in the gore-soaked sand below.

'Fucking Christ...I don’t even remember who I ripped those out of; Poor bastard.' Robert thought, shaking the last remnants of entrails from his hands. He glanced around, taking in the scene of chaos. Ponies were panicking, scrambling to flee the pit as the Royal Guards flooded in from every direction. The once-thriving arena had descended into a pure panic, with his massive form standing at the center of this unfolding chaos.

The arena dissolved further into pandemonium. Some Unicorns vanished in bursts of light, their hurried teleportation spells leaving shimmering traces in the air. Pegasi darted skyward, shattering the glass ceiling in a desperate bid to escape. Earth ponies, with no such means, surged toward the exits in a frantic followed by even Unicorns in a crushing wave, their screams of terror reverberating through the crumbling order.

From the pit, Robert stood motionless, his enormous frame casting a mere ghostly shadow over the blood-drenched sands. He watched the chaos unfold above him—a crowd that had moments ago reveled in his violence now fled from the pits, as the Royal Guards advanced in unrelenting waves, their presence a stark contrast to the chaos they sought to contain. The arena, once a monument to bloodlust, now echoed with the cries of those fearing being brought to arrest.

'I guess this sport, was illegal after all.'

Amid the chaos, a young pony was shoved forward, tumbling through the hole in the fence and landing in the pit. The two remaining humans, their eyes wild with bloodlust immediately spotted the filly and charged toward her, weapons raised.

Robert’s vision began to clear, the fog from the drugs starting to lift. With it, a surge of cold, unrelenting rage took hold of him.

'What the hell? Did they not even notice the kid fall in?' He thought, his blood boiling back up.

'I might despise these Ponies for what they’ve done to me, but I’ll be damned if I let a child die.'

Without a second thought, Robert charged forward, his massive form shaking the very earth beneath him. The humans were nearly on top of the filly now, their rusted weapons gleaming in the dim light, but Robert was faster.

The sight of two crazed humans charging toward her, combined with the looming threat of the giant, was too much for the filly. Fear overtook her, and she curled into a trembling ball on the clean sand, her small body shaking with terror.

The helplessness and fear fueled Robert's fury, the protective instinct in him igniting with violent force. In one swift motion, he grabbed the two humans in a crushing death grip, their bodies barely moving in his massive hands.

The small humans screamed, their voices a blend of rage and fear, as they desperately hacked at his hands with jagged, rusted weapons. Their feeble attempts sliced Robert’s skin, but each attack sent a ripple of irritation through him. He gritted his teeth, the pressure in his chest building as the adrenaline surged.

But he didn’t flinch. Instead, he tightened his hold, ensuring that they would never harm the innocent filly.

'I’ve got you now, you little shits!'

Robert growled, his fury boiling over. He squeezed the two humans tighter, feeling the breath being forced out of them. With a feral huff, he hurled them both away like they were nothing more than twigs, their bodies smashing into the far wall with a sickening thud.

The sounds of their impact were drowned out by the panicked shouts of the remaining ponies, scrambling in every direction, trying to escape the Royal Guards. Robert’s massive frame blocked her view of the recently made lifeless bodies sliding slowly down the wall, pooling in a grotesque heap of blood and flesh, hidden from the young pony’s gaze.

Turning back to her, Robert’s heart skipped a beat. The filly, trembling and wide-eyed, had soiled herself in fear, her once pristine coat now marred by the mess. Her eyes were fixed on him, terror still written across her face, likely from the blood-soaked nightmare she’d just witnessed.

Despite everything, Robert couldn’t bring himself to blame her. It was a horrible scene, and seeing a giant human like him, drenched in the blood of those he’d just torn apart, couldn’t be easy for any child to process.

In the midst of the chaos, the filly had uncurled herself and quickly stood, her tiny body tense, ready to bolt at the smallest movement from Robert. Her wide eyes, fast breaths, and flattened ears told him everything he needed to know—she was terrified of him. The realization hit harder than any blow.

Robert paused, watching her with a strange mix of pity and frustration. Her fear wasn’t just from the violence around her—it was from him, the very thing she saw as the source of it all. He lowered himself slowly to his knees, his massive frame moving deliberately to avoid further startling her. With a soft, careful motion, he extended his bloodied hand toward her, blocking her only means of escape.

“P-please, Mr. Frost G-giant, don’t hurt me!!” The filly's voice was shaky, full of desperation; and fear.

Her words stung more than expected. His heart twisted. With a quick non-threatening retraction of his hand, Robert realized how terrifying he must seem. He wiped the viscera on his hands against the bloodied sand around them, trying in vain to rid himself of the gore. Then, he extended his hands again, this time going at it from a different angle.

“You won’t be harmed,” he said softly, his deep voice carrying a note of reassurance, though it sounded strange even to his own ears.

The filly pressed herself harder against the wall, her fear almost tangible. Her wide eyes darted between his somewhat still bloodied hands and his face, clearly torn between fight, flight, or freezing in place. She trembled as though even the act of looking at him might bring her harm.

Robert stayed still, his hands outstretched but steady, giving her the space to decide; but not enough to flee him.

Yet, Robert couldn’t blame her for the terror in her eyes—he must have looked like a nightmare come to life. Blood clung to his skin in streaks and splatters, evidence of the carnage he’d wrought. Around him, the pit reeked of death and metal,

His gaze softened as he studied her more closely. She was small—far too young to be anywhere near a place like this. Her wings, folded tightly against her sides, marked her as a flight capable pony; though her lack of an 'rear mark' suggested she was still young.

The sight of her trembling in the shadow of everything that had happened stirred something in him.

'What the hell is a kid doing here?' He thought grimly. Whatever her reasons, it didn’t matter now; what mattered was getting her out of this nightmare alive.

“Y-you sure? My school teacher s-says we shouldn’t t-trust strangers.” The filly stammered, her voice trembling as she shrank against the wall.

Robert nodded slowly, keeping his tone as gentle as possible. “Your teacher is very wise. It’s good to be cautious.” He said, his deep voice soft and steady. "But I swear, I’m not here to hurt you; I'm here to help you."

Carefully, he moved his hands closer, palms open and unthreatening, though still stained with remnants of the chaos around them. “What’s your name?” He asked, his eyes locking on hers with humble intent.

The filly hesitated, her wide eyes darting between his hands and his face. After a long pause, she swallowed hard and gave a shaky nod. "M-my name is Water L-lily." she managed, her voice barely audible.

Robert allowed a small, tentative smile to break through his otherwise serious expression. “That’s a lovely name, Water Lily. I’m Robert.”

His words, soft and deliberate, seemed to chip away at her fear, though her trembling didn’t fully stop. Her breathing slowed, and her taut posture began to loosen ever so slightly. The connection, fragile as it was, brought a glimmer of hope. The longer they spoke, the more her terror seemed to recede—just a little.

Water Lily hesitated, her small frame trembling as she extended a shaky foreleg toward Robert’s outstretched hand. Her hoof barely brushed against his fingers. “L-like t-this?” She stammered, her voice as fragile as her courage.

Robert nodded slowly, his voice calm and encouraging. “Yes, just like that. You’re doing great. Come on;" he said, his tone soft enough to coax her forward without adding to her fear.

Bit by bit, Water Lily climbed into his hand, her tiny body fitting effortlessly into his massive palm. She shifted nervously, trying to find some semblance of comfort despite the overwhelming tension in the air.

“Water Lily,”

Robert said gently, drawing her gaze upward. Her wide, tearful eyes met his. 'She’s just a kid, terrified out of her Gord. I can’t let anything happen to her.'

His grip remained steady yet feather-light, each movement deliberate, as though even the faintest jostle might shatter the fragile trust she had placed in him. The chaos surrounding them faded into a distant blur, his sole focus on keeping her safe.

Water Lily tilted her head, her confusion evident in her wide eyes. “Is something wrong, R-Robert?”

He shook his head gently, offering a small, reassuring smile. “No, nothing’s wrong. I was just going to ask if I could put you on my shoulders. Are you okay with that?”

She hesitated for a moment, before giving a shaky nod. “O-okay...”

“Alright,”

Robert said, his voice calm and soft. “Now, hang on tight. This might be a bit of a bumpy ride for you. And if you need to, you can grab onto my beard for balance.”

'Just don't pull any of it out please.' Robert internally cringed, already imagining such pain.

Slowly, he began to rise to his feet, his movements careful and precise. Water Lily clung tightly to his thumb, her tiny hooves gripping as though her life depended on it. Once he was upright, he gently lifted her and placed her onto his broad shoulder.

“There you go. Comfortable up there?” He asked, his tone warm and steady, ensuring she felt secure.

“W-woah, this is high up,” Water Lily said, her voice tinged with unease as she looked down at the distance.

Robert glanced over, noticing her nervousness. “You scared of heights?” He asked, raising an eyebrow as he reached up towards the fence.

Water Lily shook her head. “N-no...I’m not scared.”

'Yep. She's afraid of heights; imagine that? A Pony who can fly who's afraid of it.' Robert internally mused before asking another question;

“Why didn’t you fly out?” Robert pressed, genuinely curious.

“I can’t. My t-teacher says my wings need to get a little stronger and bigger before I can fly.”

'Damn. Now I feel like an ass for thinking that,'

Robert gave a slight nod of understanding. “Close your eyes and look away, Lily,” he said, preparing himself for the next task. Gently, he reached up, grabbing the loose fence. He winced as a shock magical coursed through him, but the charge quickly faded. With a grunt, he ripped it free from its concrete placements, tossing the metal lattice aside before going back to work.

'I don't need this poor kid to spend the night in a hospital for debris in her eyes after I damn near made her heart stop,' Robert thought grimly as he continued his work.

His movements didn’t go unnoticed by the pit spectators.

"Sweet Celestia! It's tearing the fence, run for your lives!" a mare shrieked.

"If he gets out, we’re all going to die!" another pony shouted, her voice cracking with terror; as a royal guard tackled the mare to arrest her.

Robert merely shrugged off their panic, focused on freeing himself and the filly. 'Do they think I’m some mindless beast who doesn’t know right from wrong? Just another reason to get out of this hellhole.'

Water Lily clung tighter to his shoulder, her small hooves pulling at his hair. “Mr. R-Robert?” she asked, her voice trembling with fear.

He paused and glanced at her, his confusion evident. “Mm?”

Her wide eyes darted between him and the chaos around them. “Is what they’re saying true? W-will you kill innocent p-ponies the moment you’re out?”

Robert froze for a moment before shaking his head firmly. “What? Of course not.” He ripped the final piece of the fence free, fanning away the cloud of dust with his free hand; and tossing aside the uprooted fence as he flexed his hand, shaking out the residual pain from the shocks.

He turned his attention back to Water Lily, her grip on his shoulder still trembling. To reassure her, he gently poked her side. “Hey, relax. I’m not all that bad; okay?” Robert tired to whisper toward the little filly who merely blinded at him, her tension easing ever so slightly as her grip loosened.

Just as Robert felt a small measure of relief, a sharp pain shot through his leg. He hissed and glanced down to see the bent, rusty dagger embedded in his calf.

“Damn it,” he muttered, reaching down and yanking the blade free without a second thought. The pain flared as he tossed the weapon aside like garbage. Blood trickled down his leg, but he grit his teeth and carried on.

'Thank God, I got my shots before I got dragged here. Tetanus isn't getting me today,'

Water Lily gasped, her small voice breaking the tense moment. “Y-you’re hurt!”

Robert snorted, brushing off her concern. “This? Just a scratch, kid. I’ve had worse.” He adjusted his stance and prepared to move.

With the wall now clear of pesty fencing, Robert hoisted himself out of the pit, his muscles straining as he climbed over with Water Lily still perched on his shoulder. The metal stands groaned and bent under his immense weight, the creaking noise sharp and ominous in the chaos.

Hunched over to avoid adding more strain to the fragile structure, Robert gently turned his attention to the little filly.

"You are very brave, Water Lily," he said, his tone soft yet firm. "Remember that. You’re the first to ride a Giant." He offered her a faint smile, trying to inject a small moment of levity into the dangerous situation.

Carefully, he lifted her from his shoulder and set her down among the stands. Once she was safe, he straightened to his full height, the cavernous warehouse easily accommodating his towering frame.

"Thank you for h-helping me," Water Lily stammered, looking up at him with wide, grateful eyes. "A-and for the ride, Mr. Robert."

Before he could respond, she stepped forward and hugged his thick leg, nuzzling him gently. Her small frame barely reached above his ankle, but the warmth of her gesture struck him harder than any blade or blow he had endured.

Robert felt his heart tighten, a strange sensation he hadn’t felt in what felt like years. Her gratitude, her innocence—it was such a stark contrast to the cruelty and violence he’d been subjected to for so long. A faint smile tugged at his lips as he watched her trot off, blissfully unaware of the chaos erupting around her.

'No problem, kid.'

The thought lingered for a moment, but then reality came crashing back. 'Now that she’s safe, I can leave this hell.'

“Giant!”

The shout snapped him out of his thoughts. He turned with a gradual slow pace, his eyes locking onto a small group of ponies clad in gold and lavender armor. They were clearly something important if the armor they wore and their stances tense and with weapons at the ready; made Robert think.

'If I didn't know any better I'd say they are some kind of guard, or Garrison.'

The lead guard, a mare in lavender armored approached a determined look in her cat eyes, as she stepped forward cautiously. Her voice was calm, almost soothing, as though she were speaking to a cornered beast.

“You will come with us in the name of Princess Luna and Princess Celestia.”

He merely snorted at them. 'You won't do shit.' Was his only reply as he sized up each pony; Robert towered over the group, his bloodied frame a stark contrast to their pristine armor, and coats. He scanned their ranks, noting their nervous glances and the way their weapons and
confidence wavered slightly.

As reinforcements for this small group slowly arrived, securing a somewhat small perimeter around him.

'Guess I'm gonna have to think this one out, come on Robert; you've done it before in the past. You can do it again,'

A few minutes before: Jasmine's POV

Jasmine was displeased, the reason being the lack of combat she found this raid had been a complete and utter bust, she loved to fight and the Ponies here giving up or fleeing weren't fixing her itch.

At least the anonymous tip was accurate, this place was full of humans. Some had been 'used', others beaten, and some both, if the Night Commander had to guess, for just minor offenses.

One of the Royal guards spoke up behind her. "Some ponies are savages." His comrades responded in the same manner

"The sad part is that the head of this whole Operation will only get a few days, maybe one or two weeks in the dungeons." Jasmine could care less, however,

Shining Armor did, however. "Cut the chatter, focus on clearing and securing these rooms soldiers." he snapped at them,

"This place reeks of death and sickness. . .And sex." Jasmine piped up,

Shining shook his head, to try and clear the horrid smell from his nose, "Please stop reminding me. I want to eat before bed tonight"

They found a few more rooms, some had humans, and one was a breakroom, empty of ponies and humans. Though the couch in the corner had a musky scent and 'suspicious stains' on it.

There were two rooms left, one had its door creaked open, and the closed door at the end of the hall was clearly the main prize, but Jasmine wanted to make sure no stone, was left unturned first. She could smell what was inside from all the way down the hall.

She turned and pointed to the door, "Captain, go clear that room, I got this door." She offered,

Shining nodded, trotting over and opening the door with his magic, immediately getting blasted, by a thick musk along with a few others scents.

"What in Celestia's royal mane, is that bucking smell?!" Shining said while he stumbled back, hooves covering his nose. He started coughing and retching.

Jasmine grinned, as she held back laughter, "You'll be fine, that's just a breeding room if that smell is anything to go by." She said, closing the door tight.

"Captain, are you alright?" one of his guards asked,

He took a moment to get his coughing under control. "I'm fine," he said, voice raspy, he took a deep breath before speaking again, though it came out as a mere croak.

"L-let's continue."

"Once the building is secured, we should contact the Special Unicorns Division for clean up." the Lunar Commander offered, while she checked the other room that was closed,

"See that it is carried out please." The Day Captain said, moving to the other side of the last door.

"See that it’s carried out, please," Shining Armor rasped, his voice still rough from the earlier stench. He moved to position himself on the opposite side of the final door, though he took a moment to clear his throat and steady himself. Jasmine gave him a sidelong glance but said nothing, recognizing that despite his lingering discomfort, he was determined to finish the job. As a word came to mind of this clear devotion to his duty.

'Admirable.'

Together, they eased the door open, the faint creak of hinges breaking the silence. Inside, the room was cramped and cluttered, papers scattered across a desk, and a small safe standing stubbornly against the back wall. A pegasus stallion was hunched over it, his wings trembling as he struggled to turn the lock.

"Come on, you piece of Minotaur dung," the stallion muttered, his voice tinged with frustration. He leaned heavily against the safe, his hooves scraping at the dial with increasing desperation.

Jasmine stepped forward, her boots clicking softly on the floor as she cleared her throat. "Ahem."

The stallion froze, his ears swiveling toward the sound. He whipped around, his wings snapping out in alarm. His wide eyes darted between Jasmine and Shining Armor, the sight of them filling him with dread.

"Y-you’re not supposed to be here!" The stallion yelped, stumbling back a step. His wings fluttered erratically as panic set in. "How in Celestia’s name did you get back here so fast?!"

Shining Armor, still recovering but unwilling to let that show, stepped into the room with deliberate authority. His raspy voice cut through the stallion’s ramblings. "Neither Princess takes kindly to operations like this. Stand down, or this ends poorly for you." Though his voice was strained, the commanding tone remained unmistakable.

The stallion faltered, his gaze shifting nervously to the safe as if debating his options. Jasmine caught the subtle glance and smirked. "Don’t even think about it, I don’t want to harm a civilian; if it can be helped." She warned, her wings flaring slightly readiness.

Shining Armor moved to block the door ensuring stallion’s escape route was blocked, his movements slower than usual but no less precise. "Make it easy on yourself," he said, his hoarse voice adding an edge of menace. "Whatever’s in that safe isn’t worth what happens next."

The stallion’s eyes darted between the two officers, panic consuming him. Suddenly, he bolted upward, his wings flapping furiously in an attempt to flee. His desperation was palpable, the air kicked up by his frantic ascent rustling the papers scattered around the office.

"Stop!"

Shining Armor barked, his raspy voice booming despite his lingering discomfort. He moved to intercept, but his slowed reflexes gave the pegasus the opening he needed to get airborne.

"Why do they always flee? It never works with me."

Jasmine uttered, a predatory grin spreading across her face. With a powerful leap, her bat-like wings unfurled, propelling her into the air. The dim light of the room caught the leathery membranes as she shot upward like a missile, closing the distance between them in an instant.

The stallion barely had time to register her approach before she collided with him, her superior aerial agility giving her the advantage. She wrapped her armored hooves around his torso, locking his wings down. The two spun briefly in the air before Jasmine expertly flipped them and drove him down, slamming him onto the cluttered desk with a crash. Papers and trinkets scattered in every direction.

The stallion groaned, winded and disoriented. He tried to wiggle free, but Jasmine’s grip was strong enough to keep him still. She pinned him down with one hoof pressed firmly against his neck while her other clad hoof held her hidden blades; rested nearby his head.

"Really?"

Jasmine drawled, sounding almost bored with his failed attemp."You thought you could outfly me? Especially at this close of a distance? Truly a civilian mistake."

Shining Armor approached, his breathing steadying as he surveyed the scene. Despite his earlier discomfort, he couldn’t help but smirk. "Nice takedown." Shining muttered, his tone carrying a hint of amusement.

Jasmine glanced over her shoulder, flashing a fang-filled grin. "Thank you, Captain. Somepony had to remind him that flight isn’t a constant free pass toward freedom."

The pegasus squirmed weakly beneath her, but it was clear the fight had gone out of him."Go B-buck yourselves!" He snarled, through a strangled weeze.

Shining Armor leaned in closer, his expression hardening. "You should be careful that Mare ontop of you can be quiet; 'Dangerous.' When she wants to be. My advice for you freind, is to answer what she asks." His horn glowed faintly as he levitated the fallen papers and inspected them.

Jasmine, still perched atop the stallion, let out a haunting, predatory giggle that sent a chill through the two other ponies in the room. Her slitted pupils gleamed in the low light, and her leathery wings remained partially unfurled, casting an imposing silhouette. She leaned in closer, her voice dripping with menace.

"You seem like a Stallion who knows exactly what goes on here." She began, her fanged grin widening. "So understand this: your little 'operation' ends tonight. You’ll find I’m not nearly as forgiving as my counterparts. Especially when I don’t get what I want."

She bared her fangs, her tone shifting from mocking to deadly serious. "I’ll ask only once, so you’d better listen closely." Slowly, she raised a hoof, the sharp *SNIKT* of her hidden blade flicking out just inches from the stallion’s muzzle.

"Where is the Giant?"

The stallion’s breathing grew ragged, his wide eyes fixed on the blade hovering dangerously close to his face. His struggles ceased as fear rooted him in place. For a moment, he seemed paralyzed, his mouth opening and closing soundlessly.

Jasmine tilted her head, her predatory grin never faltering. "Not much of a talker, are you?" She teased, inching the blade closer. "Maybe I should find another way to 'loosen' your tongue. Maybe cutting it out of you're mouth will do; there Highnesses might lecture me for it later, but I’m sure they’d understand. Why I did it, to such an unruly subject."

The stallion finally cracked. "Wait! Wait!" he stammered, his voice trembling as he recoiled from the blade. "The Giant—he’s in the Pit! I swear! The arena up the steps at the end of the hall."

Jasmine’s expression didn’t shift from its predatory calm. Her eyes narrowed, and she hissed softly through her fangs. "Liar," she stated coldly, pressing the gleaming lavender blades closer until they gently kissed his neck, the chill of the metal making him flinch.

"I’m not lying!" he cried, his voice growing more frantic. "I swear on both Celestia and Luna’s Crowns; and their Horseshoes!" He trembled beneath her, his wings twitching uselessly in his panic.

Jasmine tilted her head, her sharp, slitted eyes studying him with an unyielding intensity. The tension hung in the air, thick and suffocating. After a long pause, she finally pulled the blade back just enough to give him a fraction of breathing room.

"Swearing on their Crowns and Horseshoes?"

She began mockingly, her voice low and dripping with menace. "You must be truly desperate." She flicked her blade slightly, the motion deliberate and threatening. As they left faint scratches on his neck; as the wounds began to bleed, but not enough to do any serious damage.

"But desperation doesn't make you trustworthy. If you’re lying to me." Her fangs flashed like daggers in the faint light; leaning in her voice dropped to a whisper. "You won’t get a second chance to plead for your pathetic life. When you least expect it, I’ll find you, slit your throat, and let your blood nourish the palace gardens—fitting fertilizer for something far more worthy than you."

The stallion swallowed hard, his throat bobbing against the spot where her blade had pressed moments before. "I’m not lying," he repeated, his voice barely above a croak. "The Pit. Up the steps. Please, show mercy!"

Jasmine held his gaze for another long moment, then finally retracted her blades fully, though her fanged grin remained. "We’ll see," she said coolly, moving back a bit allowing Shining Armor to secure the stallion with his magic.

She glanced over her shoulder at Shining Armor, who was standing nearby, reading papers and scrolls his expression stoic but his horn faintly glowing in case he needed to intervene. His voice cutted through the tension.

"Jasmine, enough. He’s cooperating; despite looking like hes seen a ghost. Let’s move on."

Jasmine smirked toward shining, before slowly glancing back down at the pinned stallion beneath her she gave him one last toothy grin.

"Lucky for you, Captain Shining Armor has a softer heart than I do." She leaned closer again, her voice dropping to another whisper. "But if I find out you lied to me, I’ll be back. And next time, my blades will soak in you're blood."

The stallion nodded frantically, his trembling so severe it rattled the desk beneath them. Jasmine stepped off him, letting Shining Armor's Guards take over. "Secure him," she said curtly, flicking her tail in slight annoyance.

'Ponies crack too easily,'

Jasmine mused, her thoughts dripping with disdain. "Oh, how I miss the thrill of 'extracting information' from Griffons and even Minotaurs. But ponies? You apply the slightest pressure, and they crumble like a poorly built house of cards."

Despite her isolated brooding, a dark smile played across her lips as she turned toward the door, that held the stairs.

Her haunting giggle echoed through the room chilling the air as she gently ran her tongue over her fangs, savoring the thought of the potential information gathering ahead.

"The Pit, huh? I've never been to a human pitfight before; in the sense of watching, actual combat is far more rewarding then watching." She murmured, toward herself her voice laced with a sharp edge.

'Let’s see if this Giant lives up to the rumors.'

Two Royal Guards finally entered the room, without the Thestral noticing them, as they swiftly cuffing the trembling stallion. He thrashed and kicked, screaming protests that fell on deaf ears as they hauled him out. His desperate cries echoed faintly as the guards dragged him away, leaving Jasmine and Shining Armor alone in the aftermath. Jasmine stretched much like a cat, her smirk sharp and predatory, while Shining Armor wore a look of resigned irritation.

“Do you want to get court-martialed?” Shining asked, his voice sounding less horse yet still strained from the earlier incident. “Because I would’ve been hauled not front of a tribunal. But Celestia herself if I tried something like that.”

Jasmine arched a brow, her smirk widening. “Good thing I’m not you, then. Unlike your gilded-colt-scout approach, I have...Methods for getting answers.”

Shining closed the office door behind them with a faint shimmer of magic, shaking his head in disapproval. The faint musk from earlier still clung to the air, making his nose twitch in annoyance.

He glanced at Jasmine, the uneasy clear in his expression. “Please don’t remind me, from what little Celestia has told me; I rather avoid fighting most Thestral's if possible.” He muttered. After a beat, he added, “But seriously, you wouldn’t have actually killed him...Would you?”

Jasmine tilted her head, her tufted ears flicking as though she were savoring his discomfort. She tapped her chin with exaggerated thoughtfulness before giving a large grin, her fangs peeking out faintly in the hall light. “Let’s just say...If they don’t tell me what I want to know, they end up 'begging' for death instead~”

Shining suppressed a shiver, his coat bristling slightly at the eerie sing-song tone of her words.

“Luna help us all,” he muttered under his breath, unwilling to press the issue further.

Jasmine chuckled softly, the haunting sound reverberating down the corridor. “Relax, Captain. I get results don't I? And isn’t that why the Night Guard is here for?” Her eyes gleamed with real amusement, as she began walking toward the next objective, her hoofsteps measured and deliberate.

Shining sighed heavily, muttering to himself as he followed, “Results. Right. I just hope Celestia and Luna never see what kind of results you get; in person."

Jasmine didn’t even break her stride. Her voice, calm yet tinged with her usual sharpness, echoed down the corridor. “Princess Luna is very aware of the results I provide, Captain. That’s precisely why I was chosen for this mission. Efficiency, resolve, and a certain...Flexibility in standard methods.” She glanced back with a sly smile.

“Perhaps it’s something you could learn from.”

Shining rolled his eyes refraining from responding. He knew better than to argue with her when she got like this. Instead, he focused on keeping his composure as they led their now-smaller group of guards toward the stairwell.

As the team began their ascent, the eerie quiet was shattered by the distant sound of panicked screams echoing down the stairwell. The cries were muffled but unmistakable, filled with raw terror.

"Sounds like the party’s still going strong,” Jasmine quipped, her ears swiveling to pinpoint the source of the chaos. Her tone casual, but her eyes gleamed with an unsettling mix of amusement and anticipation.

Shining, ever the professional, stiffened at the sound. “Stay alert, things might get more hairy beyond these steps. Watch potential corners for threats, or hidding suspects."he barked to the remaining guards behind them, his magic already gripping the hilt of his sheathed blade.

The group continued upward, the screams growing louder with each step. Jasmine moved with a predatory grace, her sharp senses attuned to every creak and groan of the staircase. “What do you think?” she asked Shining without looking back. “Ponies lacking spines? Or maybe our Giant making a scene?”

“Let’s hope it’s the former,” Shining muttered grimly, his voice laced with slight annoyance. “Because if it’s the latter, we might have more than just a search and seizure job on our hooves.”

Jasmine chuckled, her haunting laugh echoing softly. “Oh, Captain. Don’t you know? The messier the job, the more memorable the outcome.”

Shining kept moving. Whatever awaited them at the top of the stairs, he wasn’t sure if Jasmine’s confidence reassured him or made him even more uneasy.

The screams of terror from ponies filled the air as they scrambled to flee the advancing Royal Guards; who's main focus was arresting all those who witnessed this 'sport.'

Jasmine’s sharp, green, cat-like eyes scanned the scene, eventually settling on the arena pit. The sand below was stained red in several places, marked by the grotesque remains of bodies—human limbs, exposed organs, and scattered body parts littered the ground like discarded refuse.

Rusty utility items laid among them, and even a few knives. As the stench of death was overwhelming, a sickening reminder of the horrors that had taken place here.

Around the pit’s edges, mostly the staff area were even more cages, hidden behind falls walls. Some empty; and only some held rabid humans to be dumped in if it got too boring. But what caught Jasmine's attention most was not the gore; not the violations against her princesses precious laws.

it was the small group of fillies and colts cowering in the stands.

They were huddled together, trembling and wide-eyed, their small forms pressed against one another for comfort. Their tear-streaked faces told a story of fear and abandonment. It was clear they had been left behind in the chaos, likely deserted by the very ponies who should have protected them.

'This is no place for children.'

Jasmine thought grimly as she surveyed the scene.

She turned to Shining Armor, her voice cutting through the clamor. “See that group of children, Captain?”

He followed her gaze and frowned, his expression darkening. “I do."

“Make sure they’re taken somewhere safe,” Jasmine instructed, her tone firm and unyielding.

Shining Armor nodded. “You have my word, Commander."

As she turned her attention back to the pit, Jasmine allowed herself one final glance at the foals. The sight of their frightened faces stoked a flicker of anger within her—anger at there families, who had allowed this to happen.

'I couldn’t care less what anypony does in their free time—it’s none of my business. But the moment it breaks the laws of Princess Luna or her sister, it becomes my business. If it’s not illegal and doesn’t disrupt public peace, fine, do as you please. But when it involves colts and fillies? That’s when it stops being tolerable and starts becoming personal.' Jasmine seethed internally,

But there was no time for reflection; the mission was far from over. Out of the corner of her eye, Jasmine caught a sudden movement—a small filly stumbling forward, not by her choice; she was instead shoved into the pit by a panicked mare scrambling to escape. Her high pitched scream tore through the air, sharp and full of terror, as she fell toward the blood-stained sand below.

Jasmine's heart clenched as she watched the filly tumble through the air, her small form flailing helplessly. She knew the child’s life would end the moment she hit the sand—or worse, at the hands of the ravenous humans below, and possibly her target; who were already swarming toward her like predators sensing easy prey.

'May Luna's stars have mercy on her soul.'

Jasmine thought grimly, closing her eyes to steel herself against from the site; and to begin a slient prayer for her 'Right of Passage.' But then the ground beneath her hooves trembled.

Her eyes snapped open, and her sharp Thestral senses locked onto the source. It was him—the Giant. He was moving. His massive form thundered across the pit with a speed that defied reason, his long strides closing the distance with terrifying efficiency. For a creature his size, such speed and control were unthinkable. And yet he moved like a Harbinger of death.

The first of the two pitfighting humans reached the fallen filly, their bloodied weapons raised to cut and slash her open.

But before they could gut her, the Giant’s enormous hand shot out and seized the closest attacker. Without hesitation, he hurled the human with bone-crushing force into the concrete wall behind him, the sickening impact was drowned out by the on going chaos through the arena. The second lunged slightly at the fear pinned filly, only to followed the first humans fate, yet. Instead of hitting the solid concrete barrier; the poor human struck the magical fence.

With the immediate danger gone, the Giant crouched down to her level.

And there they sat for a while, he cleaned his bloodied hands on himself; and the clean sand below and somehow convinced the filly to get into his hands with great care he lifted up the filly, his massive hands were surprisingly gentle with her. As he placed her on his bear shoulder.

Jasmine stared, her eyes wide with disbelief.

'Did he just…Protect her?'

The target she had been sent to capture wasn’t the mindless brute she had imagined. He was from what she witnessed...Something far more "complex" and possibly far more dangerous.

'Why would a Giant risk himself further harm, to save a young fillies life? She was mere moments away from meeting Oblivion, yet he stepped in to stop it. Fate, it seems, has a twisted sense of humor. Perhaps the 'Mistress of Destiny' truly delights in playing her tricks.'

Jasmine shook her head, snapping herself out of her thoughts. This Royal mission came first, and the Giant was right there—a rare opportunity they couldn’t afford to miss. It didn’t matter that he had just saved a filly; that act of mercy didn’t negate the objective she was tasked with.

The real question was how to capture something so massive and seemingly unshakable. He didn’t behave like the frenzied or broken creatures she handled in the past. This Giant wasn’t from what she could tell. He wasn’t mindless or battlehungry. This Giant clearly knew the difference between saving a life and taking one.

"Maybe that’s why Princess Luna wanted him alive," Jasmine murmured to herself, her tone thoughtful.

As she remained on her perch, her sharp green eyes caught sight of the Giant gripping the pit’s fencing, the fencing had fallen loose thanks to is most recent kill slamming into it.

His massive hands effortlessly tore it from its concrete foundations.

“What are you planning, Giant?” she muttered, her ears twitching as she focused on his every move.

Her heart stopped as he began pulling himself out of the pit, the wall cracking slightly as he went. The way he climbed out, slow and unyielding only confirmed what she already suspected: this wasn’t a mindless beast.

It was something extremely;

Unique.

Dangerous potentially, but still very unique.

"Sweet Celestia, that thing is huge," Shining Armor muttered as he proped up beside Jasmine, his voice filled with a mix of awe and apprehension.

Shining Armor blinked in surprise, then stammered, "How the hay do you even know that?"

Jasmine arched a brow and gestured subtly toward the Giant. "It's obvious. Look at how broad his shoulders are, how thick and bulky his frame is. If Human males and male Minotaurs are anything like him, they bulk up with muscle. Trust me, he's male."

Shining Armor shook his head, as though trying to process her logic. "Fine. Let's assume you're right. The real question is, what's the plan? We can’t exactly drag him anywhere, and knocking him out would be pointless unless Celestia or Luna themselves can assist."

Jasmine tapped her chin, her gaze never wavering from the Giant as he moved. "He's calm right now, rational even. The fact that he saved that filly proves he's not completely mindless. If we’re smart, we won’t need to knock him out. The best approach might be to reason with him—or at least try to."

Shining gave her a skeptical look. "Reason with him? You seriously think he’ll just waltz out of here with us because we ask nicely?"

Jasmine allowed a small, predatory grin to creep onto her face. "No. But I think he assumes we’re not here to kill him, hopefully. And that gives us a small chance,"

Shining sighed, his ears twitching nervously. "Great. Just what I wanted: to be part of a negotiation with a Giant."

"Your negotiation skills aren’t exactly stellar. Leave the talking to me," Jasmine replied coolly.

Before Shining Armor could retort, she spread her wings wide and leapt into the air, her body slicing through the air with practiced precision.

"All Guards capable of flight, with me!" Jasmine commanded, knowing Shining Armor would be on there heels with the rest.

Several Royal Guards and Lunar Guards followed in her wake, their armor clinking softly as they took to the sky.

Shining Armor shook his head and muttered under his breath, "I have a bad feeling about this." He motioned for the grounded guards to follow, his thoughts clearly preoccupied with the uncertainty of what was to come.

As Jasmine and the sizable aerial formation closed in, her sharp eyes never left the Giant. She watched closely as he gently lifted her from his shoulder and placed her down among the spectators stands, his large hands careful despite their imposing size.

The filly, oblivious to the danger she'd been in moments before, trotted away, completely unaware of the tense guard raid unfolding around her.

'I must be careful. If they’ve drugged the Humans here, they likely did the same to him.' Jasmine’s thoughts raced as she flew, her keen eyes scanning the Giant’s every move.

'Despite his calm demeanor, anything could trigger him. And if it does... we may not be prepared. Nor the city of Canterlot.'

Upon landing with a soft thud, the ground beneath her feet seemed to tremble slightly, a reminder of the sheer size of the being she now faced.

Yet he seemed unaware by her presence, as he seemed to be zoning out for some reason.

'That's strike one for being drugged.' Jasmine thought grimly, as her mind raced with possible illegal narcotics he had in his system.

Jasmine steadied herself, pushing aside the rising tension in her chest. With a steady voice, she called out.

"Giant!"

That seemed to have worked, as he slowly turned to face the Thestral.

"Oops. A bit too loud," Jasmine muttered under ber breath, blushing sheepishly before quickly composing herself. She studied the Giant now, taking in every detail of his imposing form.

'Will this work?'

She wondered, her thoughts racing. 'The situation was already delicate—Giants were unpredictable especially since she hardly anything about them, more so if he's been drugged... A gentle, calm approach might be what I need...'

The Giant locked his gaze onto her, his towering form still and imposing. Jasmine took a slow, measured step forward, unfurling her webbed wings in a way that conveyed both assurance and warmth.

She smiled softly, her voice carrying a kind yet firm warmth. "You don’t need to be afraid," she said, her tone steady and soothing. "You will come with us, in the name of Princess Luna and Princess Celestia."

Her words filled the air, calm and confident, as she patiently waited for his response. The Giant stood motionless, his expression unreadable, but Jasmine could feel the weight of his gaze on her.

Behind her, Shining Armor sighed, his voice tinged with unease. "I don’t like this."

Jasmine ignored his words, her focus entirely on the Giant. She softened her tone even further, as though speaking to a frightened child. "There’s no need for violence," she continued, her voice gentle. "Come with us willingly, and no harm will come to you. We’re here to help you, not hurt you."

Back to present time: with Robert's POV

'The hell happened to Nightmare Moon? Did she get smaller after that blast? This might be my only chance to leave. Do they really think I would risk my freedom?' Robert thought inwardly, his mind foggy from the lingering effects of starvation and whatever substances had been in his body.

His stomach twisted painfully, the gnawing hunger making it harder to focus, the world around him seeming to blur at the edges. The drugs they had put into him and the others; he could feel their effects, in the way his thoughts had trouble holding together, in the strange disorientation that made his limbs feel heavy.

The only thing he could hold easily, was rage.

'I’m not sure what’s real right now, do not attack ponies, they control food and such be smart Robert don't give in.'

He thought, blinking rapidly to clear his vision. 'Everything feels like it’s slipping away...But this might be my only shot at freedom. If I don’t take it now, I might never get another chance. I doubt I can even trust these Princesses; I never met royalty before. I especially wouldn't want to meet them like this...'

The growing delirium made everything feel surreal, but the sight of the small group before
him—their presence now like a looming threat in his muddled mind—reminded him of the only thing that mattered: freedom and survival. His thoughts were fractured, but one thing was clear: he couldn’t let them cage him.

The bat-looking pony moved closer, her wings unfurling wider as she gently spoke, her voice soft yet filled with a caring authority. "Come on, big guy, let's take you to the palace. It's safer there."

Then, the golden unicorn spoke up, his voice laced with concern. "Jasmine, I don't agree with this plan in the slightest!"

She turned toward him, offering a calm but reassuring smile, her eyes filled with warmth. "Please, just trust me," she replied calmly.

"If we approach him with kindness and patience, he may follow us willingly. Some Human males respond to gentleness positively. And I believe he’s been drugged, so raising our voices might only frighten him further."

She hissed the last bit out softly under her breath, her frustration barely contained at her day counterparts foolish move.

'Are you serious? She's talking about me like I’m some stray animal. Screw this, I’m out.'

Turning away, Robert began moving toward the wall. If he couldn’t find an exit, he’d make one. And the mounting rage wasn’t at all helping him; as thoughts of slaughtering these guards crossed his mind. Yet, the group followed him closely, while more guards set up a perimeter around him.

"Where are you going?" Jasmine called softly, her voice laced with fake motherly concern. "Please, don’t run. I’m not here to hurt you. None of us are, we just want to help."

'Bullshit.'

He ignored her, his focus entirely on the wall in front of him. Raising his arm, he cocked it back and clenched his fist. With a deafening slam, his fist collided with the stone wall, sending shockwaves reverberating through the building.

"The bucking hell is he doing?!" one of the guards shouted in alarm.

The golden unicorn, wide-eyed, quickly assessed the situation. "He's going to bring that wall down! Just like in the stories!" he called out, his voice filled with urgency.

Despite the chaos around him, Robert continued his relentless assault, ignoring the voices behind him. He swung again, his powerful fist smashing into the wall once more, cracking the stone.

Even now; he felt no pain in his hands, and this fueled his second wind of rage.

With a grunt of effort, he punched through, his hand now buried deep in the crumbling structure. He pulled back, chunks of rock falling around him, as he began tearing through the wall, his movements frantic and despite for slaughter.

Hovering just out of reach, Jasmine flew close to his head, her wings beating softly, her voice filled with gentle concern. "Please, stop. This won’t help you." She called, trying to reach him despite the growing chaos.

"Come on, Giant, there's no need to do that," Jasmine said softly, her voice coaxing as she floated near him. "I know you're hungry. Just trust us, and I can get you as many warm meals as you want, until you're full."

She noticed the three pulsing red welts on his arm, immediately recognizing the signs. Her expression shifted to one of shock. "Sweet merciful stars above! Everypony, back up! He's been drugged!"

Robert’s mind churned, a storm of exhaustion, rage, and bitter frustration threatening to consume him.

'I gave you Ponies a chance. And look where that got me.'

His fists clenched as his memories surged forward, each memory of his first few weeks whipped back at him like fresh wounds. 'I have been bitten, stabbed, slashed, beaten, whipped—nearly every week without fail. Starved, shocked, drugged...Nearly raped.'

His glare hardened, boring into the ground as his fury roared like a wildfire. 'And now you think I’ll just trust you? Trust any of you're kind; just like that? After living a literal hell?'

The anger bubbled inside him, his fists were trembling under the weight of his own thoughts. Every injustice, every moment of suffering fueled his resolve, leaving no room for doubt or hesitation.

'No thank you. But thanks for the late offer of a warm meal...I'll make it and get it myself.'

Jasmine fell silent, her eyes wide with amazement as she watched the Giant. With incredible force, he punched through the solid wall once more, and now, he was tearing it apart piece by piece.

'The stories were true.'

She thought, her gaze lingering on him in awe. She could only imagine the panic that was spreading among the Reserve Guards outside.

The wall crumbled beneath Robert’s strength, and with a powerful kick, he sent chunks of stone flying in every direction. He stepped back, giving the wall one final kick that shattered the remaining concrete barrier, freeing himself from the pit. Dust and debris swirled around him as he stood in the opening he’d created.

Slowly the dust began to escape from the nealy made entrance; showing the night sky through the dust.

Only one word came to mind for Robert.

'Freedom.'

Yet as he approached the hole Jasmine stopped him seemingly snapped out of her stupor, quicker then many others; and planted herself firmly between Robert and the open city beyond.

"Giant, I command you to stop this!" She called out, her voice laced with authority.

Robert didn’t even flinch, his towering form completely ignoring her presence as he prepared to move forward. Jasmine’s eyes narrowed as a pang of frustration filled her face. Her attempts at using a motherly, gentle tone had failed to make even a dent in his apparent stubborn nature.

She took a breath, steadying herself. And this made Robert puase.

'This outta be good.' He thought placing bets on what she might do to stop him.

Her wings flared wide throughout her flapping, and she hovered just a few feet from his face, a rather ballsy move; her tone hardening as she spoke again. “Enough! I don’t care how strong or stubborn you are. You will stop this, or I will stop you. By order of Princess Luna, and that of her sister. I demand your compliance!”

She pointed a hoof toward the guards taking formation outside. “Look at them! Do you think we’re unprepared for this? You may be powerful, but we’re trained, disciplined, and ready to stop you if you force our hoof.”

Her voice, was now sharp and unyielding like the night itself. It wasn’t a plea or an attempt at negotiation, this time—it was a warning.

'My answer is still no.'

Robert didn’t even give her a second glance, as he reached up with a bleeding hand and casually pushed the Thestral mare to the side, her protests meaningless to him. With deliberate steps, he crossed through the shattered wall he’d created.

The reactions of the guards stationed outside were nothing short of priceless. Their wide-eyed stares and gaping mouths told the story—they hadn’t expected 'this.' For all the noise and destruction they’d heard inside, to his entrance back out into the open world; and the sheer size and presence of what emerged from the rubble froze them in place.

Robert paused for a moment, assessing the scene ahead. Just beyond his man-made exit was a short drop. He didn’t hesitate. With a heavy grunt, he leapt down.

The impact was earth-shaking, both literally and figuratively. The ground trembled beneath the force of his landing, a small shockwave rippling out that left cracks in the paved street below sending nearby guards stumbling to keep their footing.

The terror some of there faces was undeniable, their once-confident postures now reduced to trembling stances as they stared at the towering figure before them.

Robert smirked inwardly, amused by their reactions. 'Damn, I wish I had a camera for some of these faces. Some of these are definitely fridge worthy.'

Breathing in the fresh air after what felt like years trapped underground was a moment of utter bliss for Robert. The cool breeze kissed his battered skin, carrying with it the unmistakable scent of freedom. He closed his eyes, letting it wash over him.

'I missed this. A nice breeze, fresh air…Now’s the time to get the hell out of this city.'

But his fleeting moment of peace was shattered when he felt the unmistakable weight of armored hooves landing on his shoulder; there cool smoothness pressing down into him.

Openimg his eyes, he turned his head to the side, Robert watched the same bat pony from earlier. Her green, slit-pupil eyes stared back at him, a mix of determination and apprehension flickering in their depths. Jasmine clung to his shoulder with practiced precision, her wings flared slightly for balance.

“Don’t think you’re leaving this city so easily, Giant.” Jasmine stated, her voice firm and commanding, though it still carried the remnants of the motherly tone she had tried before.

'Nice try, but I’m not sticking around. My mind’s made up, and there’s nothing you can do to change that. Persistent little thing, though, I’ll give you that. Sorry, but whoever you’re reporting to is in for some disappointment.' Robert thought, his irritation mounting.

As he moved further into the open, Robert turned his attention back toward the guards the growing fear etched on the faces of them. Their stances betrayed unease, those who didn’t hold weapons were fidgeting as they exchanged nervous glances with one another.

'Disciplined my ass. Half of these guards look ready to bolt.' Yet The bat pony clung to him, aware of his internal assessment; however, shdseemed determined to keep things from escalating.

Jasmine took a breath, before her voice cutted through the tense atmosphere, "Royal Guards, hear me! Hold your fir—*THWACK*

A sudden, sharp pain tore through Robert’s left side, just below his ribs. Releasing a low grunt of surprised pain as his hand instinctively moved to the source. Warm fresh blood trickled beneath his fingers, staining them in a fresher coat of crimson.

Jasmine’s head snapped toward him, her cat-like eyes widening in alarm. She scanned his body with a sharp, practiced gaze, searching for the cause of his reaction. As her eyes landed on the wound, the realization dawned, and distress flashed across her face.

"You petulant fools!"

She yelled, her voice ringing with panic as she whipped her head toward the group of guards responsible. "He's been drugged with Rage Toxin!"

Her words sent a ripple of unease through the ranks of the guards. Some hesitated, their weapons faltering, even a few turn tail and ran; while others exchanged uncertain looks, realizing they might have just signed there own death warrents.

Robert’s hand instinctively moved to his side, brushing against the foreign object embedded in his flesh. His fingers closed around it, and the sharp sting confirmed what his eyes already told him—a crossbow bolt had pierced his skin.

His jaw tightened as he felt the rough shaft, his blood dripping onto the ground below. Slowly, his expression darkened, anger boiling beneath the surface.

'Those fuckers, shot me.'

Without hesitation, he gripped the bolt and yanked it free, the searing pain only fueling his calming rage. Blood smeared his fingers as he examined the bolt, his mind roaring in fury. Turning his gaze to the assembled guards, he made sure they were all watching as he snapped the bolt clean in two with a sickening crack, letting the broken pieces fall from his open hand.

'You're ass is grass.'

https://youtu.be/DizVvjLuAcY?si=1qw-TVGTXiXhNSg1

His piercing glare swept across the crowd until his eyes locked onto the culprit—a stallion whose pale face betrayed his terror. An unloaded crossbow in his hooves; for a brief moment, the guard froze under the weight of Robert’s gaze, and the realization of his mistake set in.

Then Robert growled—a sound so primal, so deafening, that it reverberated through the air and shook the ground beneath him.

The stallion flinched, his steps thunderous and unrelenting. The other guards scrambled to get out of the way, their shouts of panic lost beneath the deafening roar of rage and pounding footsteps.

"Don't just stand there. You idiot! Run for Celestia's sake!" Jasmine shouted, barely hanging onto his shoulder. Robert surged forward, grabbing the stallion who shot him, lifting him by one of his hind legs.

The terrified guard’s panicked voice rang out, "Sweet mother of Celestia, it’s got me!"

Robert’s massive hands gripped the stallion firmly, one on each side, as the guard flailed helplessly. With terrifying ease, he began to pull, the golden armor screeching under the strain. At first, the enchanted plating held firm, but Robert’s raw strength was relentless, and cracks began to appear in the once-impenetrable metal.

The guard’s screams grew louder as the pressure increased. His armor, now bending and tearing like paper, until it gave way entirely, exposing the fragile body beneath. Bones began to crack audibly, the sickening sound mingling with the stallion’s cries of agony.

With one final surge of power, Robert’s hands wrenched the guard apart. Blood sprayed into the air as flesh and sinew gave way, the stallion’s body torn into two gruesome halves.

He flung the upper torso toward a group of Royal Guards, the mangled remains landing with a wet thud, splattering them with blood and entrails. The lower half flew in the opposite direction, smashing into a restaurant banister. The regal fence buckled under the force, now bent and dripping red, a horrifying contrast to its pristine design.

The street fell silent for a moment, save for the quiet dripping of Robert's and this dying guards blood.

"In the name of Princess Luna, I command you to stop!" She shouted reaching up and pressing her forehooves into his face to grab his attention.

'Alright, that's enough.'

Robert reached up and grabbed the Thestral, lifting her effortlessly off of his shoulder as if she weighed nothing.

Jasmine froze, her panic intensifying as she realized she was now held by a creature who had just ripped a fully grown stallion in half with his bare hands.

She wriggled in desperation, but his firm grip on her body and legs ensured she stayed put. She braced herself for the worst, but the tearing never came. Instead, Robert kept walking, his massive strides carrying them both away from the scene of carnage.

To her surprise, his rage seemed to have abated. The wild fury that had driven him to such brutal violence moments ago now appeared subdued.

The tension in her muscles had eased slightly, and there was a calmness in the way he moved, as if the violent outburst had slightly calmed the storm within him.

Despite this, Jasmine’s mind raced. She figured any sudden move could reignite his drugged mind.

She considered her options—biting or using her hidden blades—but quickly dismissed them. She’d witnessed what happened to the guard who had provoked him. No, this called for patience and tactical planning.

Though his grip was unyielding, it wasn’t painful. He wasn’t trying to hurt her—at least, not yet. For now, she was his captive, carried along like an afterthought as he pressed onward, his focus set firmly on his escape.

Robert saw her fear, and her growing desperation and decided to try and calm her now that his rage was not in total control.

Gently, he flipped her over and moved his free hand to the bat pony, he began rubbing her stomach in an attempt to calm her down. Her body tensed at first, but the motion seemed to have a strange effect. Her protests faltered as her webbed wings twitched in response, and her voice wavered with uncertainty.

"G-giant! This is highly irregular. I order you to put me down at once!" she demanded, her tone a bit shakier than before.

Robert paused for a moment, sensing her discomfort, but his hand continued its soothing motion. He watched as her posture softened, her initial defiance waning under the unexpected action.

Despite her commanding tone, she couldn't help but release a soft, unexpected sound—a mixture of surprise and something else—as the gentle touch continued. Her body relaxed slightly, though her mind still resisted.

"Aahhh!~ I… order you to continue!" Jasmine shouted, her voice tinged with surprise, though there was little conviction left in her words. Her body went limp as she slowly melted into the sensation, caught somewhere between her duties and the overwhelming calm that spread through her from stomach rubs.

Robert paused, after sometime; she wasn't breathing nor was she moving this prompted his confusion as he looked down at the bat pony in his hand. 'Did I…Did I kill her?'

Jasmine jolted in his grip, her voice sharp and panicked. "Why did you stop?! You weren't told to stop!" she half-shrieked, her dazed eyes still trying to focus.

Robert blinked, before resuming her request. 'Can't argue with that kind of request.' He thought to himself, shrugging off any uncertainty as he continued, his grip firm but more gentle as before

"Yesss~ Aahh~ right there!" Jasmine exclaimed, going limp again, from how good this Giant was rubbing her exposed barrel.

'Jesus, do all ponies have this?' Robert thought as he made his way toward the city exit; as she began to purr, not exactly like a cat. But it was pretty close.

As he neared the gate, however, the guards stationed there didn't seem to share his indifference. They looked alarmed at the sight of a towering human carrying what appeared to be a lifeless pony, flanked by a small regiment of Royal Guards. The scene alone was enough to make them uneasy; as he neared he heard what commotion was going on with the gate guards.

"What in blazes is that?!" shouted a guard.

"Sound the alarm! We need more hooves on deck for this one!"

A bell began ringing above the battlements.

"Sweet Celestia, it killed a Lunar guard! Get magic casters on the double!"

'Shit, I need to move fast!' Robert thought, already calculating his next steps.

Jasmine stirred from her daze, blinking as the bells rang, snapping her back to reality. "Huh? What?"

She muttered, glancing up just in time to see Robert dropping her onto the gravel below. She landed with a soft thud, the weight of her armor and body causing a minor jolt. "Ow! What the buck was that for?!" She demanded, rubbing her head and barrel, then pausing as the sound of metal scraping caught her attention rather painfully.

Robert gripped the portcullis, his fingers slipping into the gaps of the heavy metal bars. With a primal growl, he heaved with every ounce of strength he had.

The metal groaned in protest, chains snapped, and gears ground against each other, the screech of the gate cutting through the air. The deafening noise rattled his ears, and he could only imagine how the ponies were faring with the chaos.

Slowly, the gate inched upward before suddenly jerking free, slamming into the stone above with a thunderous crash, sending cracks spider-webbing across the bricks. The portcullis now loosened, Robert braced himself, pinning the bars in place. With a swift motion, he ducked under the raised gate and stepped into the outskirts of Canterlot.

"He’s heading for the residential districts!” Jasmine shouted, trying to warn the Guards all around her; but they too were stunned by his actions. To make sure he had more time, Robert dropped the broken gate, causing it to fall with a deafening metallic slam.

“What?!” Several guards yelled, their voices tinged with confusion and pain from the ringing in their ears.

Now free from the inner city walls, Robert sprinted past homes, a quiet marketplace, and even a park.

‘I think I need a hearing test after that damn gate. But you've gotta be kidding me. There's more to this city?"

The few ponies still outside were greeted by the terrifying sight of a giant human charging toward them. His footsteps shook the ground beneath, causing most ponies to flee without a second glance, scrambling for cover in fear.

‘How big is this damn city?!'

Robert thought, frustration seeping into his soul as he sprinted full-speed ahead. His massive form tore through the streets like a runaway train, until he finally spotted what he’d been searching for.

‘Thank God! A way out.'

Before him stood a second massive stone wall, but like before a massive stone arch gave cover to large wooden doors, unlike metal wood was less difficult to open up.

‘Better yet, I’m going to charge right through them like a battering ram!’ Robert decided.

Once again, the alarm bells rang out from the stone towers, their clanging echoing through the night air.

They were simple large wooden doors, easy and straightforward enough for him to break.

"It's going to ram the bucking doors!" One Guard shouted, "Hit the deck and hold onto something!"

The force of Robert's body took the two large wooden doors clean off their hinges and shook the whole wall it was connected to.

Splintered wood and rubble rained down around him, besides pelting him with the small debris he stumbled a bit, needing to stop his large body from falling over along with the recently destroyed gate doors.

"Sweet mother of Celestia! It brought the doors down!"

'I’m finally out of this crap hole! Sweet God almighty—freedom! Zero out of ten—would not recommend!'

Robert thought as he sprinted, leaving the city and its guards far behind. Not that they seemed eager to follow. His breathing, despite his relentless pace, remained surprisingly steady.

"How far can I run?" he asked aloud, his voice deep and resonant after months of forced silence. Hearing it startled even him. "No wonder I scared Water Lily," he muttered, a small, humorless smile tugging at his lips.

He pushed forward, his massive strides carrying him down the mountain face and onto the open plains. Gigantic footprints were left in his wake, a testament to his escape. He ran tirelessly, putting more and more distance between himself and the mountain city.

Eventually, a small town came into view, its darkened buildings faintly illuminated by scattered lights. Beyond it lay a dense expanse of woodland.

"Perfect," Robert murmured, his lips curling into a grin. "The only downside is that town, but beggars can’t be choosers."

Glancing up at the night sky, he mentally calculated how much time he had before dawn. 'Four hours, maybe less. I’ve got to keep moving.'

Without hesitation, Robert resumed his sprint, his powerful frame tearing through the quiet night as he raced toward freedom.
.

Three hours had passed since Robert’s escape from Canterlot. The adrenaline that had fueled his breakneck sprint had long since faded, leaving him trudging through the night with aching legs and a body that screamed for rest. The mountainous city now appeared as a faint glow far in the distance.

"My legs are killing me," Robert grunted, glancing back at how far he had come. The pain flared with every step, a reminder of his grueling journey. Ahead, a wooden sign caught his eye, illuminated faintly by the moonlight.

'Welcome to Ponyville!'

Robert paused, reading the sign before continuing forward, this time at a slower, deliberate pace. His legs burned from overuse, and the drug cocktail he'd been pumped with had worn off, leaving him drowsy and acutely aware of every sore muscle in his body.

"Ponyville, huh?" he muttered, the deep rumble of his voice breaking the silence. "Sounds quiet enough. But beyond this point, to avoid waking any town residents; I'm just gonna stop speaking." Robert spoke to himself, before shrugging.

'Talking basically can wait, being forced to wait a few months to do so; isn't as rewarding as I figured. But I think I can wait not even an hour to speak again.'

The town before him was as quaint as the name suggested—modest homes, cobbled streets, and no signs of movement from the darkened homes. It was almost unnervingly peaceful. He decided to cut through the towns center, ignoring the protests from his body as he pressed on toward the dark silhouette of the forest beyond.

'Just a little farther,’ he thought, urging himself on. ‘Make it to that God-forsaken forest, and you can rest.'

Step by step, he trudged through the sleeping town, each movement a heavy, deliberate act that reverberated through the silence.

*THOOM*

The ground would quaked beneath his massive weight, the sound rolling through the empty streets like distant thunder. He winced, trying to soften his steps, but the ground below seemed to betray him, responding to his every motion with a deep, resonant thud that shook the very foundations of the town.

*CRUNCH.*

'That's not gonna be cheap to fix.' Robert grimaced at the small amounts of damage he was accidentally making.

Stone and debris crumbled beneath him despite his best efforts, the sharp, brittle sound slicing through the stillness. He shifted his weight, lifting his foot with greater care, but even his attempts to lighten his steps were met with a low, rumbling tremor that echoed beneath him. Each footfall, despite his caution, still carried the weight of something vast and unstoppable. The town seemed to shudder in his wake, each step bringing him closer to his forest hidding spot.

Spike stirred awake sometime around three or four in the morning.

He grumbled, about the intrusion rolling over in his basket and trying every trick he knew to fall back asleep: readjusting his pillow;

Check.

Fnding a cozier spot to fall back asleep on.

Check.

Ignoring the faint, earth-shaking vibrations.

Check.

"Wait, the ground is shaking!'

The baby dragon shot up, his heart thudding in his chest as the realization hit. His wide, panicked eyes darted to the larger bed in the room.

“Twilight!” he called seeing if the mare was indeed up.

But Twilight slept soundly, completely oblivious to the quaking floorboards; and tree Spike groaned, running a claw down his face. She wouldn’t wake for anything until six, so that left Spike as the sole defender of there treehome.

Reluctantly, he climbed out of his basket, muttering to himself as he padded to the bedroom door. “Guess it’s up to me to figure out what’s going on…Holding down the fort and all."

His small footfalls echoed out into the dark hallway as the wooden stairs to his left greeted him.

Spike gave Twilight's sleeping form a salute, 'I am the last defender of this; I will not let it fall into enemy claws I will burn it dowm before letting them take this library.'

Twilight would have murdered Spike literally, so it was better that She didn't hear his mind.

As he descended, each step was accompanied by a slight tremor beneath his feet. By the time he reached the front door, the earthquakes were unmistakable. Spike’s heart raced as he unlocked the door and pulled it open, stepping out onto the library’s front step.

“What the hay is making the ground shake? An earthquake?” he whispered, his voice trembling.

Then he saw it.

A massive shadow lumbered past, blotting out the sparse and fadding moonlight. Spike’s jaw dropped as he tilted his head back, and back. his lizard green eyes drinking in the sight of Robert’s towering figure.

Each of the giant’s footsteps sent fresh tremors rippling through the earth, making the ground beneath Spike quake. He froze, clutching the doorframe for balance, his mind racing.

“S-sweet C-celestia…” Spike stuttered having been throughly shaken.

Robert didn’t even glance his way, his focus locked straight upon the library as he continued past the library. Toward the side, each thundering step shook the very roots of the treehouse.

Spike took a cautious step backward, his heart pounding. “I-It hasn’t noticed me…” He muttered, barely daring to believe it. Slowly, he backed into the library, his eyes never leaving the known sighting of this legendary creature; which was to his left.

Yet as he stepped back to hopefully inform Twilight. His tail bumped the doorframe. The loud creak shattered the fragile silence.

It had been touching the tree by this point in time; but after the door creaking it...Stopped.

The giants towering silhouette looming right beside the library’s doorway. Spike’s breath hitched as the weight of Robert’s presence seemed to press down on the baby dragon.

Panic surged through Spike. He threw all caution to the wind, he spun on his heels and bolted, screaming as he scrambled up the stairs.

“Twilight! Wake up!”

He dove onto her bed, shaking her with all his might. “Twilight! Get up, get up, get up!”

Twilight let out a groggy grunt, barely stirring as Spike threw himself over her covers in a desperate bid for safety.

After the constant shakes and pressure she woke up "S-Spike what the hay are you doing up this early?" asked Twilight, using her magic to push him off to the foot of her mattress, so she could sit up a bit before he started his barrage.

"Twilight! Thank Celestia you're up! there's a Giant thing, creature, entity, outside!"

Rubbing her face with a hoof she sighed, "You know Giants aren't real Spike; they never have been." She said, lying through her teeth but getting up and all the same. She squinting in the dark, as it was rather hard to see him to begin with.

"Please Twilight, I know what I saw! You gotta believe me!"

Sighing, the purple pony threw off her covers and got out of bed. "Fine, I'll check. But if I find nothing you better head back to sleep."

Her dragon assistant most likely had a nightmare, or possibly sleepwalked, and the front door that he opened made him think a 'Giant' was there. walking slowly down the steps, Twilight could see that Spike had left the front door wide open, letting in the cool night air.

She sighed, he knew better than to leave the door open. Stepping outside, Twilight ignited her horn, casting a simple light spell while walking around the Library. Looking around; she continued around again before stopping and sighing.

"As I expected, nothing is out here." She said, quickly making her way back inside, the light faded from her horn, and she locked the front door back up.

'Sadly only one did exist, but i think the force of him going threw the stone walls might have killed it, if not that landing might have.' Twilight said while her tail twitched, "Thank Celestia he didn't see the Giant poor Spike would have had nightmares about it for weeks."

Back upstairs, Twilight found her little assistant knocked out cold on her bed, making her shake her head.

“It was just a nightmare Spike, nothing more.” She whispered, using her magic to gently lift the sleeping baby dragon and place him onto his own bed.

Twilight didn't want to lie, to Spike, but he was and is a baby dragon, he needs his rest and him seeing a Giant human after the stories she told of what. giants did too bad foals and baby dragons, if they misbehaved so this was her fault in a way.

Robert had enjoyed the small town of Ponyville, but the moon was getting close to setting. If he had to guess, he had two hours of darkness left. He then stumbled upon a massive tree, way taller than he was. Walking around it a few times, he inspected it closely.

'The hell kind of tree is this?' He stopped at one of its sides, feeling the large tree bark.

Then he heard a door creak slightly, and a moment later a boy's scream.

'Shit! I woke someone up! And they saw me! Time to go!' he thought, stepping away as slowly as possible, then tip-toeing away so as to not wake up anyone else in the town.

Thankfully Twilight, wasn't able to see the Giant hiding behind a home that blocked her view of him.

'If anything, or anyone, is looking out for me in the great beyond, please throw me a bone here!' he mentally screamed as he peeked over the thatch roof. She walked around the tree house a few times before speaking.

"As I expected, nothing is out here."

Her words made him mentally rejoice, and sigh softly, 'Whatever deity heard me, thank you!' He didn’t dare move until he heard the door close and lock. Robert slowly peeked back out, seeing the owner of the female voice, was gone. 'Right now is the time to get the hell out of here!'

The trees of the woodlands, were just barely taller than Robert was, he had to duck just to enter the forest, but the further in he got the taller the trees became, allowing him to stand to his full height.

"This is it. Time to find some basic shelter." Robert said, continuing inside the Everfree forest.

There were many signs of life, from bugs making their calls, to small animals sleeping in their dens, or burrows, to the more Nocturnal creatures hunting and scavenging.

"I need to watch my step here, anything could be here for all I know."

Growling came from behind him, and as he turned he saw wolves made out of wood, which stunned him slightly.

"Why am I surprised? I have encountered flying, magic capable horse's or 'Ponies' who speak, this shouldn't surprise me."

The wolves lunged forward.

They went for his legs, seeing as that was the only thing they could reach. Robert simply grabbed hold of one, and gave a mighty yell, bellowing deeply. This scared the pack of wolves, and they all ran off, wooden tails between their legs. He shook his head, dropping the last wooden wolf onto the ground, it quickly followed its packmates into the foliage.

'I don't think they will bother me again, if I had to guess.' Robert shook his head again, a small smile on his face. He then continued into the dense woods, eventually finding a spot to rest, the Giant sat down on the uneven ground underneath a large tree and sighed.

"I'm gonna crash here for awhile finding a proper shelter will definitely be on the list priorities.” He said to nobody, then his stomach growled, and the feeling of hunger returned, “I'm also going to need some food, but first, sleep."

Resting his head against a rotten log, it served surprisingly well as a pillow, and Robert soon found himself closing his eyes, and falling asleep in the middle of the forest.

Chapter Three - Scouting the Apple Farm and forging a friendship with the Zebra

hampter three

Applejack was having a particularly rough week. First, her brother Big Mac, in a rare show of recklessness, decided to fix the rack holding the human-made metal collars all on his own. He hadn’t bothered to tell Applejack or their younger sister, Apple Bloom, about it. The contraption was old, rusted, and weighed a ton, and the inevitable happened—the entire rack collapsed, pinning Big Mac beneath its crushing weight. Though he was eventually freed, the damage had been done, leaving him with several painful injuries and a lengthy recovery ahead.

To make matters worse, Ponyville itself had been buzzing with unsettling news. Word had spread like wildfire across Equestria about a giant human who had escaped from the capital city of Canterlot. Reports claimed he had left a trail of destruction and death in his wake before disappearing into the wilderness. His tracks led toward Ponyville but mysteriously vanished just outside the town's limits, leaving everypony on edge.

As Applejack trotted through town toward Ponyville Hospital to pick up her brother, her thoughts wandered to the escaped human creature. Her tail swished nervously as a faint blush crept over her freckled orange cheeks. 'I reckon that big fella's still close by, just watchin' us and waitin'.' She mused to herself. 'I knew he wasn’t dead. Somethin’ that big wouldn’t go down from just a fall like that.'

Her thoughts took a sudden turn, and she shivered at the direction they were headed. 'What would it even be like havin’ him on the farm? Workin’ day and night, maybe takin’ care of the chores we can’t handle ourselves. And during breeding season… what kind of beast would he turn into? Smellin’ a human female in heat? Or… Celestia forbid, even me?' Applejack shook her head vigorously, trying to shake off the blush now burning on her orange face.

By the time she reached the hospital, the pink hue had mercifully faded. Pushing open the front door, she glanced around the quiet lobby. Only three other ponies were there, either waiting for treatment or filling out paperwork. Thankfully, her own paperwork was already taken care of, sparing her the grueling task.

Spotting Big Mac, Applejack trotted over to him. He looked tired, his usual strength muted by the strain of his injuries.

“How ya feelin’, Mac?” she asked, her voice soft with concern.

Big Mac didn’t answer right away, his expression stoic as ever. Finally, he gave a single nod.

“Still hurtin’?” Applejack pressed.

“Eyup,” he admitted, grimacing slightly as he shifted in place.

“The Docs give ya anythin’ for it?” she asked, her brows furrowing.

“I didn’t ask for it, Sis,” Big Mac replied simply.

Applejack let out a frustrated sigh and moved closer, pressing her side against his in an attempt to offer some support. “I swear to Celestia’s horseshoes, you’re more stubborn than I am!”

Big Mac shook his head. “N-nope.”

Applejack rolled her eyes and helped him toward the exit. The journey home would be slow, but she was determined to see her brother get there safely.

As they walked, Big Mac spoke up. “Ya know it’s almost apple-buckin’ season, right?”

Applejack froze mid-step, her eyes widening in realization.

“Horse-apples!” she shouted, stomping her hoof in frustration.

Big Mac shook his head with a knowing smile and reached down to pluck a stalk of wheat from the ground. Placing it in his mouth, he gave her a sideways glance.

“There’s no way you can do this alone, little sis,” he said matter-of-factly, his voice calm but firm.

“Come on, Mac! You need to rest up and get yourself better! I haven’t met an apple orchard yet that I can’t handle!” Applejack retorted, jabbing him lightly in his bandaged side.

Big Mac winced and instinctively used his rear leg to shield the injured area. Applejack immediately backed off, her ears flattening in guilt. “Oops, sorry,” she murmured.

Her brother shook his head, his usual stoic demeanor returning. He glanced out over the orchard as they neared home, his eyes scanning the hundreds of apple trees that stretched as far as the eye could see.

“I’ll take a bite outta this job by day’s end!” Applejack declared confidently, puffing out her chest.

Big Mac raised an eyebrow and offered some older sibling wisdom. “Biting off more than you can chew is just what I’m afraid of.”

Applejack scoffed, stomping her hoof. “Are ya sayin’ my mouth is makin’ promises my legs can’t keep?!”

“Eyup,” Big Mac replied without hesitation.

Applejack glared at him, her face scrunching up in frustration. “Why I outta!” she snapped, stepping closer. “This is your sister, Applejack, remember?! The most loyal of friends and the most dependable of ponies!”

Big Mac remained unphased. “But still only one Pony,” he pointed out. “One Pony plus hundreds of apple trees just doesn’t add up.”

“Don’t you use your fancy mathematics to muddy the issue!” Applejack shot back. “I’m gonna get every last one of those apples from those trees all by myself!”

As the enormity of her self-imposed task began to sink in, Applejack’s bravado wavered. She gulped nervously, her earlier confidence now tinged with doubt.

Seeing his sister’s stubbornness wasn’t going to waver anytime soon, Big Mac decided to add one last jab. “You better not use the Humans we got, little sis. That’d be cheatin’.”

Applejack shot him a glare. “That’s the whole point of havin’ Humans on the farm in the first place!”

Big Mac shook his head knowingly, his short mane shifting slightly with the motion. “I know what you’ve been up to with the males, Applejack. I’ve walked in on ‘em dog-pilin’ ya.”

Applejack’s cheeks burned bright red. “I’m a full-grown mare now! I have needs too!” she stammered, her voice rising.

Big Mac simply gave her a deadpan look. “Get a coltfriend, Sis.”

Applejack opened her mouth to argue but found no words. Instead, she let out a frustrated groan and stormed off, leaving Big Mac chuckling softly to himself as he watched her retreat.

Meanwhile, deep within the Everfree Forest, Robert was preparing to do something undeniably stupid...

"If I’m being honest here, I’m royally shitting myself," he muttered under his breath while yanking vines from the surrounding trees, their fibrous texture biting into his palms.

His mind raced with doubt, but his hands moved with determination as he fashioned the vines into a makeshift safety harness. He tied them tightly, connecting the harness to the thickest tree he could find—one that he prayed would hold his weight.

“What in the name of all that is good am I thinking? For all I know, this moat could be bottomless!” His voice cracked slightly, betraying the nerves he tried to suppress. He glanced down at the abyss, where thick fog swirled ominously. Sunlight filtered weakly through the forest canopy, doing little to illuminate what lay below.

With a deep, shaky breath, Robert looked toward the heavens, his lips pressing into a grim line. Slowly, he clasped his hands together in an unfamiliar but earnest gesture of prayer.

“God, I know I wasn’t always the most religious guy,” he began, whispering quietly to himself. “But if this isn’t as deep as I think it is… I swear, I’ll start praying more often. Scouts’ honor.”

To seal the deal, he made the sign of the cross, exhaling sharply as he steeled his nerves. The harness creaked slightly as he tugged on it, testing the vines one last time.

“This is it,” he murmured to no one in particular. “If this works, I’ll live. If it doesn’t, well… this is how my dumbass dies.”

Without giving himself time to hesitate, Robert stepped off the ledge, free-falling into the foggy abyss. His heart lurched violently as gravity claimed him, his stomach flipping like a fish out of water. Eyes squeezed shut, he felt the sickening weightlessness of the drop, fully convinced his life was about to end.

And then his feet hit solid ground.

His eyes snapped open in shock, his breath caught in his chest. He stood there for a moment, unmoving, as his brain worked overtime to process what had just happened. Looking down, he saw the ground beneath him—flat, firm, and mercifully intact. Slowly, he craned his neck upward, squinting to see the ledge he had jumped from.

“You’ve gotta be kidding me,” he said flatly, his voice heavy with disbelief.

The top of the moat was barely above his shoulders.

“Are you serious?” His frustration boiled over as he threw his hands in the air. “I was scared out of my mind over this?”

His eyes darted back up at the ledge one more time, his face twisting in anger. “All that panic, and it’s barely taller than me!”

Still fuming, Robert climbed out of the shallow moat using the vines he’d tied earlier. Once he was back on level ground, he yanked the harness off and hurled it aside. With an accusatory glare, he pointed a finger at the sky.

“If you had anything to do with this,” he growled, “I swear—”

But his anger quickly dissipated, replaced by an exhausted sigh of relief. He lowered his hand, rubbing his temples. “Whatever. At least I’m not dead.”

Turning his attention to the mountain-like hill ahead of him, Robert stretched his aching muscles. The plan he had been forming in his head wasn’t ready to be set into motion just yet, but he knew the first steps. He rubbed his chin thoughtfully, surveying the dense foliage around him.

“Alright,” he muttered. “Step one: tools. Step two: clear a path to the castle. Step three… come up with a name for this crazy project.”

As he considered his next moves, an idea struck him. He clapped his hands together. “For my first trick, I need a bow.”

Leaving his makeshift camp behind, Robert ventured back into the forest, scanning the area for the right materials. It didn’t take long for him to spot a young sapling with a strong, flexible trunk.

“This’ll do,” he said, wrapping both hands around it and giving it a firm tug.

The sapling resisted at first, its roots clinging stubbornly to the earth. Robert grunted, pulling harder, until finally the ground gave way. Dirt and roots tore free, leaving him holding the sapling like a trophy. Measuring its length, he nodded to himself.

“Perfect.”

He stripped the leaves and smaller branches, smoothing the trunk until it resembled the beginnings of a proper bow. Satisfied, Robert began collecting smaller, thinner saplings to use as potential arrow shafts.

“These should work,” he muttered, hauling the materials back to camp.

Once there, he set to work, scraping off bark with an old, jagged stone he had found earlier. He worked meticulously, smoothing the wood until it felt right in his hands. As he inspected his progress, however, a sudden realization hit him.

“Shit,” he muttered, slapping his forehead. “I need rope.”

Looking around, his eyes landed on the same type of vines he had used for the harness earlier. A grin spread across his face.

“Well, if these vines could hold me,” he said, grabbing a handful, “then they can handle being a bowstring.”

With that, he returned to his task, determined to arm himself for the challenges ahead.

Crafting the arrows had been surprisingly straightforward. Though crude, the bow passed every preliminary test he could think of—everything except the actual test fire.

Robert stood in his makeshift camp, turning the bow over in his hands. It was far from perfect, its uneven wood and improvised materials giving it a rough, primitive look. Still, it felt solid, and that was all that mattered. Holding the weapon steady, he nocked one of his arrows; a sharpened stick tipped with hardened tree sap, its fletching made of hastily glued leaves.

"Alright,"

he muttered to himself, his voice tinged with both anticipation and caution. "Time to see if this thing actually works. Or if it blows up in my face,"

His eyes scanned the surrounding area for a suitable target. It didn’t take long to find one: a sturdy tree standing a little ways off, its bark gnarled and weathered.

'Perfect,' Robert thought, his lips quirking into a small, satisfied grin.

Planting his feet firmly on the ground, he adopted the proper archery stance. Thankfully, he still remembered the basics from the elective archery course he’d taken in high school. Back then, it had seemed like a pointless skill, but now, as he held the bow steady, he couldn’t help but be grateful he’d paid attention.

'Who knew boring old High School would actually save my ass someday?' Robert thought with a chuckle.

Robert used the arrow to line up his shot, narrowing his focus as he drew the vine-string back. The bow creaked slightly under the tension, but neither it nor the string gave way. That was a good sign. He inhaled deeply, calming his nerves, and closed one eye to sharpen his aim. The tree filled his sight.

He exhaled and released.

The vine snapped forward with a sharp *TWANG*, and the arrow flew through the air in a smooth, almost mesmerizing arc. A split second later, it struck its target with a solid thunk, punching clean through the tree’s bark and embedding itself into another tree directly behind it.

Robert blinked in astonishment. His lips slowly spread into a satisfied grin.

"Yep," he said, nodding to himself. "This’ll work."

Gathering the remaining five arrows he had crafted, Robert inspected his bow one last time before slinging it over his shoulder. The next few days would be busy. He needed to gather furs and pelts to fashion sacks—something sturdy enough to carry dirt, small stones, and other materials for his project.

True, the ponies in the nearby town likely had sacks he could use. They probably had an abundance of supplies in general. But sneaking into that place wasn’t a viable option, not anymore. After what had happened in that city on the mountain, his face was undoubtedly plastered on wanted posters by now. He couldn’t even remember the name of the place, but he could vividly recall the chaos he caused vividly, screaming ponies, the destruction, and the guard he…

Robert shook his head, his jaw tightening as the memory threatened to surface. He couldn’t dwell on that now. Right or wrong, what was done was done. For now, staying out of sight and surviving on his own was the safest option.

He adjusted the bow on his shoulder and stepped deeper into the forest, his mind already planning his next steps.

*One Week Later*

Celestia and Luna had summoned their respective councils again. Despite their best efforts, the search for the Giant had gone cold. Yet, neither sister was willing to abandon the hunt.

The councils consisted of key figures; Generals from the Day and Night Armies, a renowned human tracker whose expertise spanned decades, and several members of the highest-ranking nobility who had earned seats on these exclusive assemblies.

Celestia found herself both frustrated and begrudgingly impressed. The Giant had evaded every tracker, scout, and search party sent after him. His ability to remain hidden, even after the chaos of his escape, was baffling. It left the room abuzz with confusion and tension.

Spread across the central table was a detailed map of the Everfree Forest, its surface scarred with bold X’s marking areas that had been thoroughly searched. The unmarked regions grew fewer by the day, but the heart of the forest—deep, wild, and untamed—remained untouched. It was the one place no pony dared to enter.

“Your Highness,” Easy Hooves, the lead tracker, began as he stepped forward and bowed respectfully.

“Yes?” Celestia turned her attention to him, her calm tone masking the irritation creeping into her thoughts.

“Any word on the Giant?” she asked.

He sighed and shook his head. “No, Your Grace. But I believe he knows we’re tracking him.”

Luna raised an eyebrow, her skepticism evident. “Knows? How could a creature like that, even one of his size, comprehend our tactics?”

Easy Hooves hesitated before speaking. “Your Highness, humans are… Predictable. They leave signs; tracks, disturbances in the underbrush, bite marks on trees, even markings to claim territory. This Giant has left none of that. His movements suggest he’s deliberately avoiding detection. Or tracking a Giant is a completely different ball game then tracking mere Humans.”

Celestia leaned forward, her curiosity piqued. “ Are you’re saying he’s deliberately covering his trail?”

“It seems possible, and definitely on the table of possibilities.” Easy Hooves replied. “And if I may, I believe you’re already familiar with the nature of his escape from the Capital?”

“I am,” Celestia said sharply, her features tightening. “The damage he caused during his escape is still being repaired; at great expense to the crowns.”

Easy Hooves nodded, swallowing his unease. “Yes, Your Grace. Based on our findings, the Giant’s tracks were clear and heavy as he fled the city and descended the mountain. But once he reached the outskirts of Ponyville, they became lighter, more erratic. It’s as though he realized he was being followed and adjusted his behavior.”

Luna’s gaze darkened. “So, he was frightened during this initial escape?”

“Terrified."

Easy Hooves confirmed. “Humans fear the unknown, and in the capital, everything around him was alien. Ponies especially the freindly and helpful sort, where unlike anything he’s used to."

Luna tilted her head. “And yet he didst fight, bringing death and ruin, and then did flee. What is’t, pray, that thou art suggesting, Easy Hooves?”

Thankfully Celestia translated the few bits to a more modern equestrian style, making the earth pony rubbed his chin thoughtfully. “Your Highnesses, how many Guards were present during the incident?”

“Nearly a hundred,” Celestia answered without hesitation.

“There’s your answer,” Easy Hooves said, his voice steady. “He panicked. Too many unknowns—too many perceived threats. It was a fight-or-flight response, and when the fight became less favorable, he chose to run.”

The room fell silent as the tracker’s words sank in. The reasoning was sound, yet it did little to quell the tension.

Suddenly, the silence was shattered by an indignant shout.

“For the love of the Crowns, just kill this bucking abomination and be done with it!”

Prince Blueblood’s voice echoed through the chamber, his expression a mix of disgust and frustration as he glared at the Royal Sisters.

Luna bristled, her temper flaring at the Prince’s disrespect. She opened her mouth to retort, but Celestia extended a wing, gently silencing her sister with a calm but firm gesture.

"Blueblood,"

Celestia began, her voice firm and commanding, cutting through the murmurs in the chamber like a blade. The assembled council members turned their attention to her, watching as the tension in the room reached this peak. Her eyes locked onto the Prince, their usually warm glow now hard and unyielding.

"You are not a member of either the Day or Night Council," she continued, her tone leaving no room for argument. "The only reason you are here is because you 'demanded' to be kept informed of the situation. That privilege, however, does not grant you the authority to dictate the actions of these respective Councils." Her words were sharp and precise, carrying the weight of a ruler addressing an unruly subject.

Luna, who had been quietly fuming beside her sister, stepped forward, her midnight blue mane flowing like an ominous tide. Her voice was a low, dangerous snarl. "The purpose of these Councils is to 'advise' us, not to issue commands. Thou would do well to remember thy place, Blueblood, and whom thou speaketh to!" Her nostrils flared in annoyance, the faint glow of her magic surrounding her horn as if daring him to challenge her further.

Celestia glanced at her sister, impressed. she was able to speak that much modern equestrian before going back to the old way of speech. And decided to make it known later, as a good teacher would do; glancing back toward her nephew.

Celestia saw Blueblood’s opening his mouth, perhaps to protest, but before he could utter a word, Celestia raised a hoof, silencing him. "Stop it." Her voice softened slightly but still held an undeniable authority. "Guards," she called, motioning to the two armored ponies stationed near the door, "escort Prince Blueblood back to his Chambers. It has clearly been a long day for him."

The guards saluted, their polished armor gleaming in the sunlight filtering through the stained-glass windows. They approached the prince, their expressions neutral but their movements purposeful. Blueblood hesitated, his face a mix of indignation and disbelief, but he knew better than to challenge his two royal aunt's in front of others who clearly weren't in support of him.

As the guards gently but firmly guided him out of the chamber, Celestia let out a barely audible sigh. She turned to face the councils, her serene mask slipping back into place.

"Before we proceed, I wish to apologize for his outburst," Celestia said, her voice calm but tinged with fatigue. Her steady demeanor masked the weariness reflected in her voice, as she addressed the councils.

As she spoke, her sharp ears caught the fading sound of Blueblood’s voice echoing through the halls. The Prince, indignant as ever, hurled insults at the guards escorting him. Their heavy hoofsteps grew distant, yet his petulant tone lingered.

Celestia exhaled quietly, her mind already burdened with the knowledge of another impending confrontation. 'I will need to speak with Blueblood about proper decorum; especially in Luna's presence and before the Councils.'

Her thoughts were interrupted by the faint, uneven sound of a shaky exhale. She turned her head to see Luna retreating to the balcony of the chamber. The younger alicorn stepped into the open air, her gaze fixed on the horizon, where the Everfree Forest loomed in the distance beyond Ponyville.

She already knew what had happened. 'It appears that Blueblood’s statement had done more damage then I expected; time for some older sibling damage control.'

Celestia followed in silence, her golden shoes clicking softly against the polished floor. As she reached her sister, she noticed the tears that quietly traced paths down Luna's dark cheeks, catching the light of the sun.

Without a word, Celestia extended her wing, the soft feathers encircling her sister in a protective embrace. She stood beside Luna, offering comfort without intrusion, her warm presence a quiet reminder that she was not alone.

The two alicorns stood together on the balcony, their regal forms silhouetted against the brilliant sky, as the weight of their shared burdens rested heavily between them.

"Why do our subjects abhor him so?" Luna asked, her voice trembling.

Celestia's expression softened, though her tone remained firm. "They do not despise him, dear Sister. They fear him. The Ponies of today are not as they were two maybe even three thousand winters ago, remember? Fear, not hatred, drives their hearts—fear of the unknown, and it is further fueled by his actions. It does not help that he took the life of a Royal Guard, and many Humans from the pits." She added gently but firmly.

'And the Myths and Legends that have flourished over the centuries certainly serve to deepen their fear, and some fascination.'

Celestia thought, though she kept this to herself. With a soft glow of golden magic, she reached out to wipe the tears from Luna's cheeks, brushing them away as tenderly as the morning sun dispels the mist.

"You must be strong, my dear sister," Celestia continued, her voice filled with warmth and encouragement. "Now, more than ever. If you wish to prove what you believe about the Giant to our subjects, you must show them no fear, no doubt, and certainly no moments of weakness."

"But it has been nearly a week," Luna whispered, her voice cracking with worry. "Thou dost not last this long alone in the Everfree. Nay, not with the beasts that dwell therein."

Celestia smiled softly, a gesture that carried reassurance like a gentle summer breeze. She stepped closer, pressing her muzzle tenderly to Luna's in a gesture of familial love and support.

"You are forgetting something, Sister," she murmured. "He is no ordinary Human; he is a Giant. If the old tales hold even a fragment of truth, then he is managing just fine within those woods. Perhaps even thriving."

Though Luna did not respond, a faint glimmer of hope shone in her eyes, mingling with her uncertainty. Celestia held her close, offering silent strength to her younger sister as they stood together on the balcony, gazing toward the dense expanse of the Everfree Forest.

"But as your Teacher and Guide, I must say, I am truly impressed by your ability to speak so fluently in Modern Equestrian. And for such an extended time? It amazes me how intelligent and adaptable you are. In many ways, you remind me of our Father. In time, I have no doubt that you will fully acclimate to Pony Society, and when that day comes, it will be a moment of great pride for us all." Celestia offered toward her younger sister who blushed in embarrassment from her older siblings praise.

"I-i give thee thanks, Sister."

Robert's POV

"I am not doing fine!"

Robert half-shouted, his deep voice cracking with panic as he was chased by a pack of snarling manticores. "Oh, sweet baby tap-dancing Christ, this is bad!" His breath came in heavy gasps, his legs burning from the effort of outrunning the relentless beasts behind him.

He fumbled for any remaining arrows, but they were all gone. The sheer urgency of the situation left him little time to craft more. With each thunderous footstep, the manticores’ roars and growls grew louder, their presence closing in.

And then, like a flash of inspiration, Robert froze up gaining an idea. ' Maybe Zecora could help me, its a long shot but I rather it be two against seven.'

He immediately changed direction, making a beeline for the zebra’s tree hut. It wasn’t long before he saw it in the distance. But as he neared, the sound of the manticores’ roars abruptly ceased.

Confused, Robert slowed his pace and stopped, looking behind him. The manticores stood still, unwilling to cross an invisible boundary. They were agitated, but they refused to pass the line. Clearly, they feared something; or someone? on the other side.

‘They're scared of a Zebra… But not me? A human who's the size of a tree?’ Robert thought, dumbfounded by the situation. Still, he wasn’t about to complain. Not when something; or rather, someone, brushed against his leg.

"Mm, I see the Giant-folk faces trouble,
With Manticores that make the forest bubble," came a calm voice from below. Robert nearly jumped at the sudden sound.

It was Zecora, standing at his side. "My apologies, Giant-folk, for the surprise, I thought you knew I was near your legs."

'Time to experiment, hope you like being picked up.' Robert thought as he bent down and gently scooped Zecora up, making her gasp in surprise.

Standing back up. He placed her on his shoulder, and as he began to move back toward the manticores, he watched the beasts retreat, unwilling to approach him or his new zebra companion. He tried to push forward, but just as he took a step past the invisible line, Zecora shifted uneasily on his shoulder.

Finally she realized what he was trying to do and promptly warned him.

"Fool! 'Tis not me they fear, But the power of the joke that's near!"

Robert immediately pulled back, setting Zecora down on the ground with an apologetic glance. ‘Oops. My bad,’ he thought, mentally chastising himself.

"Come, I’ll give you a brew, that makes the Manticores flee from view."

She instructed, her tone no-nonsense as she turned toward her hut. Her tail lashed behind her, and Robert followed obediently, glancing over his shoulder. The manticores, frustrated but cautious, growled and stalked them from the trees, only to retreat back into the dark depths of the Everfree.

Once inside Zecora's hut, the zebra quickly returned with a small sack adorned with a blue flower painted on it. She was now wearing a cloak and other protective garments, as if preparing for something dangerous.

"Beware the pollen of this Flower, my friend,
Though it brings no wrath, its tricks never end."

She warned, her voice low and serious. "Though sealed away and secured it may seem, its effects are no jest, as wild as a dream. It will twist your thoughts and put your mind to the test, so be cautious, Giant-folk, and do not jest." She handed? Hoofed it? Regardless of the correct term of how she gave it to him. Zecora gave him the tightly sealed sack, her expression firm yet cryptic.

Robert raised an eyebrow. 'How can a plant want a laugh? What does that even mean? Does it play tricks on their minds, like some kind of magical catnip?'

After a long pause, Robert looked down at the small sealed transportation sack in his hand. 'This is Dope, isn't it?' He merely shook his head in amusement.

Tutning to leave Zecora stopped him by shooting her hoof out, latching hold of his low hanging bow.

Thankfully he noticed this, and stopped instead of dragging her along.

"May I see thy weapon of choice, Giant-folk, so grand? Perhaps its make I’ll better understand." She asked, her eyes gleaming with curiosity.

Though surprised by the request, Robert saw no harm in it. He gently lowered the bow closer toward Zecora, but she struggled to hold it, nearly dropping it before managing to steady it with her hooves. She took a moment to inspect it.

"Your Craft is of decent design, your arrows and quiver, may I see next in line?"

Robert sighed, and shook his head at her inquiry.

Zecora saw this and rubbed her chin thoughtfully, a knowing smile creeping onto her face.

"Ah, you were hunting Manticores when your arrows ran dry? Now that is a lesson, one you need not deny. Always make Extras, even when they seem not to matter, It’s better to have more, than for your arrows to scatter."

She nudged the bow back toward him, her hooves struggling to give his bow back to him.

Seeing her struggle, he grabbed it and picked it back up. Robert now holding the bow he merely slung it back over his shoulder,

"Now what of your Quiver, or have you none?
Surely carrying them by hand is not how it’s done."

'Yeah no shit, I don't exactly have one yet. Turns out there kinda hard to make especially if you've never made one before.'

Zecora raised an eyebrow when she noticed the lack of a quiver. But she watched intently, as he gestured vaguely to his side, showing her how he mostly carried the arrows under his arm.

"This is not how I wished to spend my free day,
Yet here we are, with Manticores in the distant fray." She sighed, turning tail and trotting back toward the hut and going inside.

Now having received, help by the other occupant of the forest Robert returned home keeping the sack of this crazy flower in hand wanting to see how its affects would work if it came down to it.

In the distance, Robert spotted a few manticores stalking him as if he was an oversized mouse. Yet, being the patient man he was; he merely waited for one to make a move.

They roared and nashed there sharp fangs at him, yet Robert remained steadfast against these oversized house cat hybrids.

'I'm more of a dog person.' Robert dryly joked.

After a tense moment, and seeing there intimidation tactics were not working. one of the smaller manticores finally lunged forward, intent on attacking.

With a swift motion, Robert thrust the bag toward it. The reaction was immediate; the creature recoiled, letting out a guttural roar of fear and dismay before retreating into thick leaves and trees followed by the small group they hunted in.

'Yep, this stuff isn’t a joke. Time to go home.' Robert thought, adjusting his limited gear as he began the long march back to his shelter.

Looking through the trees, as he walked. The coast seemed clear before Robert heard distant voices.

"Let's check this way and look towards the lake!"

'These ponies ventured deeper into the forest with each passing day.'

Thinking quickly, Robert slipped off the dirt path and into the shadows of nearby trees to blend in.

Yet as he moved, he did so silently not trying to shake the ground; or cause birds to be disturbed as he went.

Yet upon reaching a 'honey spot.' Robert decided to name them, he settled in and waited standing; just as the small group of Royal Guards passed by.

Their golden armors gleamed faintly in the dappled sunlight that managed to pierce the thick canopy above, the golden plate armor seemingly out of place in this untamed wilderness. Each step they took sent a soft clink of there respective plate against plate armors, as their hooves crunched on the dirt path below.

The few unicorn guards in there group carried spears, the tips sharp and polished to mirror the shine of the sun. A single pegasus among them hovered just above the group, her wing beats faint but steady, scanning the dense woods with tired eyes; oddly enough this mare looked right at him and yet? she didn’t see him; though the bags under her dark chocolate eyes might’ve explained why she hadn't spotted him.

Though their patrol was small, the way they moved together with a slight alertness, and synchronization made them appear disciplined and formidable.

Robert remained still, his breathing coming in low and shallow as the group passed by.

'Are they expanding their search?' He wondered, watching these ponies as Robert did what he could to learn from observation and zero interaction.

Yet with a gentle and low whistle of wind, she descended to the ground, her hooves landing with a soft thud against the dirt path. Her wings folded neatly against her sides as she joined her comrades in their loose formation, the quiet rustle of her feathers being the only sound she made, being on land; as her armor seemed lighter then her comrades in arms.

Robert remained still, barely daring to breathe as the group continued their patrol. The mare’s tired gaze lingered on a nearby thicket for a moment, her helmet slightly tilted as if she sensed something. Then, with a curt nod to the others, she moved along.

"Why are we even here? We haven’t found anything." Said the tired mare as she stretched her armored-covered wings.

The leader of the group, a unicorn stallion, snapped at her. "Orders are Orders. Don't question the Princess's decision, if they want this Giant our job is to find it. Once we accomplish finding it, we either report the sighting; or escort it to Ponyville then Canterlot." His voice was gruff and stern,

"But Sergeant, we've been in and out of this forest for nearly two weeks and found nothing! If the big ape doesn’t want to be found, we should maybe leave it be?" The mare argued.

"Private Silver Wing, if you don't stop questioning orders, as your acting NCO, I will punish you the next time you speak, so keep your bucking muzzle shut, and do what has been commanded of us!"

'Do these Ponies have a hierarchy? Earth Ponies, pegasus's and Unicorns all follow these Princesses? Why didn’t I notice this earlier? Maybe being half-starved to death really made me delirious," Robert thought, watching as the guards walked by, not appearing to notice him.

'They’d only need to look up to see I'm not a tree.'

After the guards had taken the path to the left, heading toward a nearby lake, Robert stepped out from his hiding spot and began making his way back home. He spent the next few hours gathering his arrows and collecting the last of the pelts needed to make some basic pelt sacks.

General third person of Ponyville POV

After Applejack's heroic actions in stopping a herd of cows from demolishing the town, Pinkie Pie and her four other friends, along with the rest of the town, had planned to throw a celebration, for the farming earth pony as a way to say ‘thank you’.

They all had gathered at the town hall, while the very few ponies who had brought their humans were made to stand, in the back to keep them separated, to stop any fights that might happen.

Twilight, together with Rarity and Pinkie, and even Mayor Mare, had been discussing the ceremony that would take place.

"Now, Twilight, you're sure Applejack will be on time?" Mayor Mare asked,

She nodded and was about to speak when Rainbow Dash cut her off.

"I haven't seen her all week, but she'll be here for sure. Applejack is never late!" The rainbow pegasus proclaimed.

This made the mayor uneasy. "Goodness, is she alright? If nopony has seen her, surely something must be wrong?"

"Don't you worry, Mayor Mare!” Pinkie Pie piped up. “She's super duper fine! I Pinkie Promise!" She smiled.

Mayor Mare just sighed while nodding her head."If you two say so, I'll take your word for it. Now, if you’ll please excuse me, I need to prepare properly." She walked off.

"Wait, has anypony been to her farm?” Twilight asked, “Or see any of the other Apple family members for that matter?"

Rarity raised a hoof to calm her. "Easy darling, Sweetie Belle and Applebloom met at school, Applebloom explained the situation, she's just been working herself too much." the element of generosity explained.

"Did Applebloom say how hard she was working? Or even sleeping?" Rarity was going to answer with her mouth hanging agape before gently closing. "Applebloom didn't say anything about that or if she was getting rest."

This made Twilight sigh, gently rubbing her face with the smooth soft underside of her hoof. "I have a bad feeling about this," Twilight remarked as her three friends just brushed off her concern.

Five minutes had passed, and still no sign of Applejack. This made Twilight uneasy on the inside but she suppressed it and trotted to the podium, a deck of flashcards following beside her.

Looking over, Twilight found them to be sticking out every few notes or so she decided to fix them before speaking."Welcome, Everypony! Today we are here to honor a pony we can always count on!"

Before Twilight could continue, Rainbow Dash slammed her notes, sending them everywhere, along with pushing Twilight out of the way as the rainbow-maned pony took charge.

"Did you see Applejack's sick moves out there during that stampede? What an athlete! Am I right, Ponyville? In the next few days, she's going to help me with a new trick I got cooking up! And it's going to be so awesome!"

Twilight was growing increasingly irritated by her friend’s actions but she managed to compose herself as she pushed Rainbow Dash aside to reclaim the podium.

“And as I was saying—”

Before she could finish, Pinkie Pie popped up beside her, cutting her off mid-sentence. Twilight’s eye twitched as her annoyance grew, though she kept her temper in check.

“I get to run Sugarcube Corner on my own! For the first time!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed with a wide grin.

Twilight frowned, her voice dripping with exasperation. “What does that have to do with Applejack?”

“Oh! Applejack is one of the best bakers in all of Ponyville! She’s going to help me next week too! She makes everything great, so everypony can get a free sample!” Pinkie cheered.

This declaration caused an excited murmur to ripple through the crowd, many ponies cheering at the thought. Twilight, however, wasn’t in the mood to entertain it. She gently pushed Pinkie Pie aside.

“Mm-hm, that’s nice, Pinkie. Now, if I could just continue without being interrupted—”

Twilight’s words were cut off again as Fluttershy timidly raised her voice.

“I-I’m so sorry, Twilight,” Fluttershy stammered, shrinking under Twilight’s frustrated gaze, “b-but I just wanted to say… A-Applejack is going to help me with the 'Official Bunny Census,' next week. Her herding skills are perfect for counting all the newborn bunnies.”

Twilight groaned, her patience wearing dangerously thin. “Anypony else? Anypony at all? No? Good.”

Taking a deep breath, she returned her focus to the podium. “Now, as I was trying to say—”

But before she could get another word out, Mayor Mare stepped onto the stage. Twilight froze for a moment, her horn flickering as her anger began to boil over.

With a loud growl of frustration, her magic flared, incinerating the slightly disorganized flashcards in a burst of purple flames.

“NEVER MIND!”

She snapped, her voice echoing throughout the town center; the venom in her tone left no doubt as to how thoroughly ticked off Twilight had become.

Meanwhile, Mayor Mare stepped forward, reclaiming order with a composed demeanor as she began her speech.

"Ahem, and so, without further ado, it is my privilege to give the prized pony of Ponyville an award. To our beloved guest of honor, a pony of the utmost trustworthiness, reliability, and integrity, Applejack!" The crowd cheered before some curtains were pulled back showing.

As the cheers faded, it became evident that the orange farm pony was nowhere to be seen. One by one, the crowd’s excitement gave way to confusion. An awkward silence settled near the town hall, broken only by murmurs and whispered rumors that began to ripple through the gathering. As the rumors soon began;

"What if the Giant got her?" A mare whispered to her mare friend, "what if Applejack was its second kill we couldn't find?" Another one spoke up, as the rumors continued to flow.

Spike heard the growing whispers of gossip among the ponies, and it made him cling tightly to Twilight's foreleg in fear. "W-why did you lie and say that giants aren't real?" he stammered, his voice trembling.

Twilight sighed, rolling her eyes at his question before responding with a calm, if slightly exasperated, tone.

"Because, Spike, the last time I told you a scary story, you practically lived in my room for half a month. So imagine how you'd react if I told you the truth—that an ancient creature I only used to scare you into behaving has somehow come back to life. How do you think you'd handle that?"

Before her little assistant could respond, Applejack finally arrived. "I'm here! I'm here! Sorry for bein' late!" she slurred, stumbling towards the front of the town hall.

The orange-furred farmpony staggered forward, stepping on ponies' hooves and tails by accident as she made her way to the podium. "Miss Mayor!" she called out, unceremoniously pushing the older mare aside. "Thank ya kindly for this award thingy."

As Applejack leaned over to inspect the trophy, she became captivated by her distorted reflection in the polished surface, swaying slightly as she stared at it. Her five friends watched in growing concern, though Pinkie Pie, ever the optimist, trotted over to join her in admiring the warped reflection.

"Girls,"

Rarity whispered urgently, her tone serious, "I don't think Applejack is doing well at all."

Twilight nodded, frowning deeply. Determined to figure out what was wrong, she climbed back onto the stage and approached carefully, her words measured and calm. "Applejack? Thank you for saving us from the stampede and always being there for everypony. But are you feeling alright?"

Applejack yawned loudly, blinking slowly. "Yeah, I like helpin' the Pony folk," she mumbled before abruptly collapsing right there on stage. Gasps rippled through the crowd as she jolted awake seconds later, startled and disoriented.

Shaking her head, she picked up the trophy with her muzzle and mumbled through the handle, "T-thanks for the shiny thing," before dragging it off the stage.

Twilight turned to the others, her concern mounting. "Is it just me, or does Applejack seem... off?"

The rest of the group chimed in, each offering their observations about Applejack's strange behavior—except Pinkie Pie, who cheerfully declared, "She seems perfectly fine to me!"

'I'm doing something so damn stupid,'

Robert mentally chastised himself. Instead of retreating deeper into the woodlands; those dreaded woods that ponies wisely feared.

He was heading in the opposite direction, he’d seen too much in those forests to dismiss their fear of it. Strange sights, unusual plant life, and the eerie silence that came when the birds and smaller creatures vanished when he moved as a heavy footed person.

Now, the usual forest sounds were replaced by an unnatural quiet as he stepped out of the dense cover.

He was heading toward the pony town, knowingly increasing his chances of being spotted. But more importanlty he wanted to check out the town as best he could in the day time without being spotted.

'Maybe I can return the favor and scout them out for a change? Search for anything of value to take or plan to that is.' He thought, looking through the sparse forest canopy. The sunlight filtered down brightly, yet he noticed something odd: the patrols he'd observed never came this way. 'Is this area off-limits?' he wondered, piecing together the near endless possibilities.

Before he could settle on an answer, something unexpected happened; something fell from above, landing on his head with a solid. *THUD* as a medium sized red blur fell past his face and landed on the ground.

'Ow. Wait... was that an apple?' he mulled, rubbing the sore spot as the fruit rolling around on the ground.

Leaning over, he picked up the apple and straightened back up to his full height. 'When was the last time I had a fresh apple?' He wondered, inspecting the seemingly bright red fruit.

It was slightly dirtied from the fall, but it still looked incredible compared to the scraps he'd been surviving on. He used a scrap of extra pelt he wore to wipe away the dirt, revealing a vibrant apple so perfect it could’ve been plucked straight out of a painting.

Gently, he bit into it. The taste was unlike anything he had ever experienced—sweet, crisp, and bursting with flavor that made the apples from home seem like cheap knock-offs. He savored the moment, taking smaller bites to stretch the experience.

'Perfection,' he concluded, finishing the fruit down to the core before tossing it aside.

Still hungry, he reached for another apple. This one was green and for a different section.

Sighing softly to himself, confident he was alone, he cleaned it off and bit into it. Unlike the red apple, this one wasn’t bitter but surprisingly sweet. He devoured it just as quickly and tossed the core aside, curiosity growing as he gazed at the seemingly endless wild orchard ahead.

The trees stretched out before him, a sea of green and gold dotted with apples of all kinds. 'Why the hell are they only growing apples?' he wondered, moving deeper into the orchard. 'How do they even make this profitable? Surely some apples go bad.'

He wandered into a new section, noting the differences. These trees bore fewer apples, their branches mostly bare, while buckets dotted the ground—some empty, others filled with freshly picked fruit. The sight stirred another thought in his mind. 'This place is... Organized. Way too organized for a grove of Apple Trees.'

As he continued, Robert couldn't shake the feeling that he’d stumbled into something far more cultivated; and potentially dangerous to himself than he’d anticipated.

''Let's double time it,' Robert thought, trying to remain calm as he moved steadily through the trees, avoiding the open paths of the orchard. He weaved between the trunks, making sure to stay low and undetected, until he reached an eerily empty section of the orchard. The trees here were sparse, with almost no fruit hanging from their branches.

'What the hell is going on? Are the trees sick? Or is someone harvesting them?' he wondered, eyeing the unusual sight. Walking up to one tree, he inspected the bark, giving it a gentle knock to test the sturdiness of the wood.

The sound was solid, reassuring. 'Alright, so it's the latter, not the former.'

Before he could take another step, a loud yawn broke the silence from below him.

"Aww shucks, I forgot to get this tree here some buckets!" A feminine, southern-accented voice slurred out.

Robert looked down in surprise, recognizing the speaker. 'It's the orange pony from that night a few months back. What the hell was her name? Was it... Cereal? No, wait, Applejack, that's it.'

He was confused for a moment, then couldn't help but wonder why she would think he was a tree. 'How does she and nearly every single pony mistake me for a tree? Is it because of my legs? Or these damn pants?'

He stood completely still, not daring to move as she circled around him, placing large wooden buckets beneath the trees. Applejack then moved toward him, and before he could react, she got into a stance as if preparing to buck a tree; only, she aimed her kick right at him.

The force of the attempt nearly made her stumble, and nearly fall over.

'Is she drunk? What the hell is going on?' Robert thought, stunned at her behavior. But before he could process it further, Applejack’s hooves hit him square in the solid part of his leg with a resounding thud.

Gritting his teeth against the sharp pain, Robert clutched the tree beside him to steady himself. 'God, that hurt like motherfucker!' He thought, a single tear slipping down his cheek, a testament to the force of the orange mare’s kick.

Applejack paused, glancing at him with a tilted head in confusion. "Why ain't this darn tree droppin' its apples?" She muttered exhaustion clear in her voice, before shaking her head and gettin' back into position.

'Maybe because I'm not a damn Apple tree, you off-brand cereal-named Pony!' Robert’s thoughts were a snarl of frustration, though his jaw remained clenched, refusing to relax as she prepared for another strike.

"Aww, well, I reckon I better jus' buck this tree harder!" Applejack declared, oblivious to the damage she’d already done, her voice filled with determination.

'Oh hell no!'

Panic surged in his chest. 'That first kick probably gave me a bruise the size of a carseat! What the hell kind of damage can she do with harder kicks?'

His body braced as she lined up for another bone shattering buck.

Robert barely had time to react before she reared back, her hind legs lining up perfectly with his already bruised shin. He clenched his teeth so hard he feared they might crack, every muscle in his body tensing as he braced for the inevitable.

'Shit.'

The impact hit like a freight train, pain erupting in a sharp, unbearable wave that surged through his entire body. His leg throbbed with searing agony, trembling under the strain, while his mind struggled to process the sheer force behind the kick. Words couldn’t capture the torment; it was as if his nerves had been lit on fire.

As the pain surged through him, all he could think was simple.

'I really need to get the hell out of this situation, and fast.' Yet before he could devise a plan the mare below slurred a response.

"Come on, ya old Oak! Give me yer Apples, I know ya ain’t dead—yer too thick and rooted to be!" She slurred, readyin' to kick him again.

Before Robert’s frustration could boil over into action, his mouth and brain raced ahead of his body. Instinct took over, words spilling out faster than he could process them.

"There's just one problem with your way of thinking; I’m not an Apple Tree!" he snarled, grabbing a decent-sized apple from the tree next to him for emphasis.

"That's an Apple tree!"

Robert took a step back, gripping a ripe apple from the tree next to him. His frustration had reached a boiling point, and the fruit in his hand suddenly felt like the perfect outlet. He weighed it for a moment, feeling the smooth surface against his palm, then clenched his jaw. Without hesitation, he pulled his arm back and threw the apple with all the force he could muster.

“And here’s an apple! See your discrepancy?!” he snarled, his voice carrying a sharp edge that cut through the quiet day of the orchard.

Applejack paused at the shout, her ears swiveling toward the sound, but she was too slow to react. She mumbled something incoherent just as the apple sailed through the air.

Yet Applejack froze at the sudden shout, her ears flicking instinctively toward the voice.

“H-huh?”

She muttered in felirious confusion, barely registering the sound before the apple was already in motion.

*CRACK!*

The sharp impact reverberated through the orchard, the ripe fruit colliding directly with the back of her head. The force of the blow made her jerk forward, her knees trembling as they struggled to hold her weight.

Her hat shifted crookedly, teetering on the verge of falling off as she swayed unsteadily. The orange mare blinked rapidly, her eyes unfocused, and hazey and her legs wobbled precariously under the unexpected shock.

Robert watched in shock as Applejack’s body struggled to stay upright, her legs wobbling like a newborn fawn’s. She blinked sluggishly, her expression a mixture of confusion and pain, as though her brain couldn’t quite process what had just happened.

Then, with a low groan, she gave out entirely. Her legs folded beneath her, and she crumpled to the ground in a heap, as a small dust cloud rose from around her motionless form.

Robert’s heart stopped. His mind raced as he stared at the unmoving mare.

'Fuck! D-did, I just kill her?!'

He stepped closer, his movements careful and deliberate as he crouched down to the limp pony. Gently, he slid his hand beneath her, lifting her up and with ease cradling her against his chest. Her small, warm body felt fragile in his grasp, her hat hanging askew as it brushed against his hand before falling off and floating to the ground.

With a steady hand, he reached out, bringing a finger close to her nose. He held his breath, waiting for the faintest trace of an exhale from the orange mare, his eyes fixed intently on her face for any sign of movement if she wasn't breathing.

She wasn't breathing. Or moving.

"This is bad. This is really, really bad!"

He muttered frantically, as he slowly began pacing as his mind spiraled further into panic. "I just pulled an Isaac Newton on a freaking horse."

Before his hysteria could fully take hold, a loud snore broke through the tension, startling him. He froze, staring down at the mare in his arms. The soft, rhythmic sound was unmistakable.

Letting out a long, relieved sigh, he muttered to himself, "Note to self: don't throw Apples at a Pony's head. Unless it's absolutely necessary. Or if they're wearing Armor, then it's a maybe."

Just as Robert was about to set the mare down, she shifted in his arms, nuzzling into him with a contented hum. "Mm~ Ah missed mah bed," she murmured, snuggling closer. Robert stood frozen, completely bewildered.

‘She thinks I’m her bed, doesn’t she?’ he thought, as she nuzzled deeper.

'There's my answer.'

His mind was reeling at the prospect of this mare being this close, as he tried to carefully untangle her from his rough shirt; while she gave a verbal sleep filled protest.

“Mmm! No, Granny Smith! Ah don’t wanna make more Apple Pies and Fritters…” Applejack groaned softly in her sleep, her hooves instinctively tightening around his shirt as she mumbled incoherently.

Sighing, Robert managed to gently evict her from his clothes, her fuzzy body reluctantly leaving the comfort of his shirt. He carefully lowered her against the trunk of an apple tree, trying his best to make it look natural.

‘Slowly, Robert reached down and took Applejack’s cowboy hat, carefully wiping off any stray bits of apple and dirt. He ran the fabric through his fingers, trying to make it look as clean as possible. Once satisfied, he gently placed the hat back on her head, adjusting it to fit just right. He then turned his attention to the apples scattered around her and began carefully collecting them, spilling them back into her saddle baskets.

‘You won’t be needing these anymore,’ he thought, his expression hardening as he worked.

Once he had gathered the apples and tidied up the area, he stepped back to assess his handiwork. Applejack lay there, looking surprisingly peaceful, her steady breathing the only sign of life. With a final glance, he started to gather more apples, intending to take them back to his campsite.

‘Looks like I’m going to feast on Apples,’ he mused to himself. ‘Unless there’s more to this Pony’s Farm than I what I'm seeing; I just don't want to live off apple produce for my whole life.'

As he strolled through the orchard, his eyes scanned his surroundings, his causal search would soon provided something of interest.

A large red barn stood nearby, its white picket fences surrounding it, and, to his surprise, actual food was being grown in the fields beyond. A mix of vegetables and crops spread out in neat rows, far beyond just apple trees.

'I stand corrected.' Robert mulled, seeing what else she was growing on his approach.

Lettuce, bean stalks, celery, even a few watermelons and carrots—Robert couldn’t believe his eyes. It was like stepping into a food paradise, everything he hadn't seen in months now ripe for the taking. His stomach growled in anticipation, his mouth watering at the sight of so much fresh produce.

‘Finally, a safe change from meat,’ Robert thought. He didn’t hate meat, but it had become monotonous after eating the same thing day after day, with no real variety or spice to keep things interesting. The thought of something crisp, fresh, and full of flavor made his mind race with recipes he hadn't had in so long.

After stuffing the "borrowed" saddle baskets to the brim with produce, like a kid on Christmas morning who had received nearly all he wanted and was trying to do a single trip toward their room.

Robert stood up.

Slightly taller than the apple trees, his height gave him a perfect advantage to study Ponyville from a somewhat concealed position, among the trees with only his head peeking out above the tops of said trees.

Below, the town was teeming with multicolored dots;ponies, he surmised,moving about there daily life; their activity filling the air of the town with the hum of town life.

From his vantage point, Robert could see a good portion of the small to medium-sized town. Now, with the sunlight illuminating it, the entire layout of Ponyville looked completely different, revealing details and structures that had been hidden in the shadows before. The town’s charm and character were much clearer in the daylight, offering a whole new perspective.

'One thing to note,'

Robert thought, 'I haven’t seen any Ponies in Golden or Lavender Armor around Ponyville in the short time I've seen in.'

This puzzled him.

If the armored ponies were their version of law enforcement or military, why weren’t they stationed in a small town like this? Instead, it seemed like they were searching for him in the forest.

'I guess I really shook the Hornet's nest, if they are leaving a Town so close to that forest so defenseless. Either that, or a extremely minor Presence is present and I just don't know where to look.'

Shaking his head, while stepping backwards the tall man heard a growl from behind him. thinking it was the wooden wolves Robert readied for a one-sided fight.

Looking down, Robert's eyes widened in surprise as he spotted a dog. It wasn’t a timberwolf or anything like that; this was an actual, living dog. "Oh, hey there, little buddy," Robert murmured, kneeling down to get a better look at the fuzzy creature. "Been a while since I’ve seen one of you." He smiled softly, his voice gentle as he extended a hand, "Are you a good dog?"

The small dog, surprisingly quick for it's small size, leaped up and bit down on Robert's fingers.

"Ow! You little runt!" He yelped, surprised by the sudden bite. With his other hand, he quickly set down the two saddle baskets and grabbed the dog's lower half, pulling gently to try and get it to release its grip on his fingers. "Hey! Let go, you little terror!" Robert grunted, carefully trying to avoid causing harm while trying to free his hand from the dog's bite.

"Come on, you little mutt, just let go," Robert muttered, his voice strained as the dog growled, its teeth sinking deeper into his fingers. The pain shot up his arm, but he gritted his teeth, trying to think of a way to get the little terror to release him.

'I tried to be nice, now we do it my way.'

In a last-ditch effort, he grabbed the dog's tail, giving it a sharp tug; it wasn't enough to tear the dog's tail out, but The sudden yank made the dog yelp in surprise, and pain.

Causing it to momentarily loosen its grip on his fingers. Allowing Robert to retrive his hand; allowing him to shake his bitten hand, wincing as his plan worked.

"You're a feisty one, aren't you?" Robert muttered, staring at the dog hanging from his hand. He winced, inspecting the wound on his bitten fingers.

"E-yup, that's a bleeder. I'll need to clean that up once I get back."

Before he could react further, the dog let out a sharp growl before barking wildly, its yaps filling the air. Robert cursed under his breath. Acting quickly, he hoisted the dog up with the same hand while grabbing hold of its muzzle, forcing it shut to silence the incessant barking.

"And this is why I hate small Dogs," Robert grumbled, his patience quickly wearing thin.

Just as Robert was about to get a handle on the squirming dog, a young voice called out from the other side of the barn. "Winona! Come here, girl!"

At the sound of the familiar voice, the dog, now clearly named 'Winona.' Wiggled even more frantically, straining against Robert’s grasp. Her attempts to break free were relentless, and despite Robert’s firm hold, her energy and desperation made it difficult to keep her still.

Robert’s grip tightened instinctively, but he remained cautious, hoping the situation would de-escalate before things got any more out of hand.

Robert gently pressed the dog's ear closer to his mouth, speaking in a low, calm voice to her. "Listen, Winona. Stop moving. I'm not in the mood for a fight, or violence; but if you keep squirming, I'll have no choice but to get rough. You don't want that, trust me. Just be good, and I’ll let you go, I promise."

The dog continued to growl softly, her eyes narrowed, still sizing up the giant stranger, but something in his tone seemed to make her hesitate, her wriggling slowing if only slightly.

The tiny pony, seemingly unaware of the commotion behind the large red barn, spoke up with a carefree tone. "I guess she's just chasing Squirrels again," she said, her voice carrying lightly through the air as she slowly started moving in an unknown direction, oblivious to the tension just behind the barn.

Peeking to the right, Robert didn't see her, before crawling to the left, finally spotting the filly. With a pink bow on her head, red hair, and a cream-colored coat heading to a three-story wooden home.

Peeking cautiously to the right, Robert didn’t see the filly, so he crawled to the left. That’s when he spotted her—a young pony with a pink bow on her head, red hair, and a cream-colored coat, heading toward a three-story wooden farm cabin.

The giant human watched quietly as the filly disappeared inside. He assumed she’d given up on her search, and, as promised, he dropped the dog. But not before picking up the stolen produce and saddle baskets, making sure everything was secure.

"Much appreciated, Winona. Be a good girl and run along now," he said, offering a quick smile before the demon dog bit his ankle, refusing to let him leave.

Robert gave an annoyed pain filled grunt, his patience finally snapping. "Alright, I tried to be nice, you fuzzy Demon ball." He muttered, picking the dog back up and tossing her through an open window of the barn. The soft thud that followed indicated she had landed safely, but now she was effectively locked inside.

As he doubled back the way he came, Robert sighed in relief. 'Thank God I didn't have to kill a dog.'

But just as he thought he'd gotten away, the farm dog, who he'd just spared, began barking and howling loudly. She was doing her best to warn her family of the large intruder nearby.

'But now... I wish I had.'

Robert’s heavy footfalls sent tremors through the earth as he ran, moving as if his very life depended on it; he ran like his ass was on fire.

Reaching the outskirts of the farm, post haste he accidentally stomped down on the white picket fence. That separated the forest from the orchard; the sharp *CRUNCH* of splintering wood rang out, and Robert ducked low, stumbling backward into the woods.

‘Crap! Crap! They’ll know which way I came from! I need to change how I enter the orchard next time! Wait... What if that dog is a bloodhound! I don’t know how good her tracking skills are but just to be safe, I need to find water. And fast!’

Frantic, Robert dashed through the remaining orchard and back into the woods; pushing his body harder then before to get deeper into the woods, his eyes scanning for any sign of water.

His luck held as he spotted a creek ahead. Without hesitation, he plunged into the cold water, the chill biting at his skin, and pushed forward, running with everything he had to put as much distance between himself and the apple farm as possible.

In the distance, the relentless yapping of the little dog echoed, sending a spike of panic through Robert’s chest. His heart raced, spurring him to run faster, desperate to shake off the distant yet pursuing noise.

"I’m not going in there in the Everfree in my current state, along with my sister and my little sister," came a distant, masculine voice, tinged with concern and resolve.

The words hung in the air, just barely audible, and Robert’s mind raced. 'Who was that? Doesn't matter now, I'm outta here!'

A few minutes before Twilight's POV

After witnessing Applejack's strange behavior at the ceremony, Twilight felt compelled to visit the farm pony. As she made her way through Sweet Apple Acres, the familiar sounds of the orchard greeted her. But soon, she heard something unusual—barking.

Following the sounds of frantic howls and barks coming from the barn, Twilight furrowed her brow. 'Did Applejack leave Winona in there?' With a flick of her horn, she used her magic to open the barn's red-and-white doors. To her surprise, Winona shot out of the barn like a rocket, her barking frantic and wild, as if she had gone completely mad.

"Whoa, easy there! Winona!" Twilight called out, half-shouting, startled by the dog’s sudden rush toward her. Reacting quickly, she used her magic to lift the dog into the air, holding her gently but firmly in a magical grasp.

"Winona, it’s me, Twilight! You remember me, don’t you?" Twilight said soothingly, her voice calm and reassuring. Slowly, Winona’s frantic growls subsided, and her body relaxed in Twilight’s magic. The purple mare glanced around, trying to understand what had caused the dog to be so agitated.

She perked her ears, listening closely for any sign of disturbance. Then, through the tension in the air, she heard it.

Heavy footfalls. The unmistakable sound of something large and powerful moving through the trees, snapping branches as it went. Twilight’s heart skipped a beat. 'hat is that?'

She wondered, a sense of unease creeping up her spine. 'Was it a Manticore? No, too heavy for that. And it would be running toward us not away; could it be a Hydra? No. We would have smelled the thing from a mile away, and again it also would have been running toward us.'

Twilight's gaze darted to the woods, scanning for what was fleeing from her sight, her body tense as she listened intently.

She had just begun to scan the trees diligently as the sound of hooves approached. Applebloom came rushing out of the house after seeing Twilght just standing there olding the family dog, her small face set with determination.

Big Mac trailed behind at a more leisurely pace, his large frame was slowed due to his injuries.

"Why do you have Winona like that, Twilight?!" Applebloom asked, her voice tinged with annoyance as she stamped her tiny hoof. Twilight however raised her own hoof, signaling for Applebloom to quiet down.

"Listen."

Twilight said, her voice hushed, her ears flicking toward the woods. "Do you hear that? I think the Apple farm had some kind of; 'Visitor.' "

Both Applebloom and Big Mac stopped in their tracks, their faces shifting from confusion to shock and fear as they listened to the fadding footfalls. Twilight gently placed Winona back on the ground. In an instant, the dog bolted, barking furiously as she ran toward the source of the disturbance.

Twilight, Applebloom, and Big Mac followed the dog through the orchard, every step making the tension in the air grow thicker. They reached a clearing where Applejack lay slumped against an apple tree, she appeared to be asleep. Applebloom rushed over, calling out to her older sister.

"Big sis!"

Applebloom cried, her voice breaking through the silence as she shook Applejack gently.

Applejack groggily stirred. "Huh? What’s goin’ on?" she mumbled, blinking her eyes open. Big Mac whistled sharply, calling Winona back to him. The dog returned, her bark subsiding into anxious whimpers wanting to eagerly chase down this thief.

Twilight approached Applejack cautiously, her horn glowing with magic. She bent down beside the farm pony, using her magic to scan her for injuries or signs of illness. Twilight’s brow furrowed as she focused on the readings. Something was wrong; that was now obvious.

Applejack's body seemed weak, as if she had been under strain for days.

Twilight’s concern deepened. "Applejack, what happened?" she asked softly, her voice laced with worry as she continued her magical scan.

"What happened?" Applejack repeated back with a grunted, holding the back of her head with a hoof as she tried to push herself upright. Twilight's horn was still glowing softly, and she quickly assessed the situation.

"You tell us sis."

Big Mack quipped earning a glare from Applejack. Yet thankfully, Twilight gave a more forward answer.

"It looks like Somepony threw something at the back of your head, more specifically an Apple?" Twilight explained, her voice filled with concern. The words hung heavy in the air, and the group was stunned by the realization.

Twilight’s magic flickered as she began healing the injury, the soft glow of her aura enveloping Applejack's head, making her shutter in pain. As her hoof gently pressed to the spot where the impact had occurred, but Twilight’s magical touch was working to ease the pain.

"Do ya meber anything, Applejack?" Big Mac asked, his voice rough with worry. His large frame loomed over his sister as he helped her steady herself.

Applejack grunted in pain, shaking her head. "It's all a blur. I can’t recall a thing." She murmured, rubbing her face in an attempt to shake off the disorientation. Slowly, her thoughts started to clear, and she seemed more coherent now than she had been when she’d been acting strangely in town.

"Thank ya, Twilight," Applejack added, grateful for the healing touch. "I feel better, but... what or who would treat my head as a target?" She asked, still confused about the events leading up to this point.

"Maybe Winona can track whoever we’re looking for?" asked Apple Bloom, her voice tinged with hope.

"Good idea," Twilight replied, "but let’s focus on Applejack first."

"Let it go, y’all," Applejack groaned, rubbing the back of her head. "I’ve got a job to do, and I can’t let all them apples go to waste." Her head throbbed painfully, making her grit her teeth, but she was clearly determined to get back to work.

"Applejack, stay still so I can heal your injury," Twilight insisted, her horn glowing as she prepared another spell.

"B-buck that, Twi! Stop your fancy spell and let me get back to work!" Applejack snapped, trying to step away despite her unsteady footing.

Twilight frowned, clearly not trusting her friend to take care of herself. With a spark of magic, she lifted the orange-furred pony into the air.

"Applebloom, Big Mac, let’s go," Twilight commanded, floating the stubborn earth pony alongside her as they followed Winona.

Big Mac gave a nod and whistled to the dog. "Go get 'em, girl!" he encouraged, watching as Winona darted ahead, barking and growling to guide them.

Meanwhile, Applejack wriggled in Twilight’s magical grip, her protests growing louder. "Twi! Ya better put me down right now!"

"I can’t trust you to be on your own after your display in town," Twilight countered, keeping her firm hold on her friend. "And you’ve got a concussion! Your working days are done for now!"

Applejack huffed angrily, but Twilight ignored her display as they followed Winona deeper into the orchard.

The farm dog’s barking soon led them to the property line, marked by a wooden fence where Sweet Apple Acres met the Everfree Forest. The group froze as they spotted large, unfamiliar footprints in the dirt, each one deep and heavy.

Twilight narrowed her eyes as she inspected the tracks. They weren’t from manticores, timberwolves, or even an Ursa Minor. These prints were something else entirely—far too big to belong to anything she’d seen in Ponyville. Her heart sank as recognition hit her.

These tracks matched the description Princess Celestia had mentioned in her letter: detailing the being that escaped Canterlot.

"This just got a whole lot more dangerous," Twilight muttered. She glanced back at Big Mac, who stood stoically, though his weariness showed. Applebloom stayed close to her brother, her curiosity now mingled with apprehension, and Applejack continued fuming in her magical grip.

Twilight’s gaze returned to the tracks, the pit in her stomach deepening. Whatever had passed through here wasn’t just big—it possibly could be trouble. The four ponies followed the dog, who was barking and growling for them to follow, until they came upon the wooden fence that marked where their property ended, and Everfree began, seeing the trail large footprints.

Their fuzzy companion was running for quite some time until it stopped at a creek. Wionna whined, showing she had lost its scent.

"I'm not going in there in the Ever-free in my current state, along with my sister and my little sister." Big Mac reasoned while Applebloom agreed.

"Y-yeah they can keep it, that forest is Dangerous!"

Twilight paused, deep in thought. This thing was smart, far too smart for a typical creature from the Everfree. The state of their group didn’t help matters either: a filly, a recovering stallion, and a concussed Applejack. With a sigh, she made the tough decision to forgo the pursuit.

"Let’s head back to Sweet Apple Acres, hopefully next time we can pursue." Twilight said, turning away from the tracks and walking toward the farm. Applebloom trotted beside her sister, trying to lift her spirits.

"Come on, big sis! Let’s get ya patched up!" Applebloom said with a wide grin, as though this was her chance to earn a cutie mark in the medical field.

Applejack chuckled tiredly. "I appreciate it, sis, but I got work to do! I’m the only Pony that can harvest these Apples!"

Twilight sighed heavily, her horn glowing as she gently set Applejack back on her hooves. She knew arguing with the stubborn farm pony was a losing battle.

"Fine," Twilight relented, "but promise me you’ll take a nap later, at least for a little while."

Big Mac, still quiet but clearly concerned, moved to support Applejack as they made their way back to the homestead.

"Nap? No way, no how!" Applejack retorted, her voice firm despite her unsteady gait.

Twilight opened her mouth to protest, but Applejack suddenly perked up, her eyes widening. "Oh, Pony Feathers, I need to help Rainbow Dash!" she exclaimed, stumbling away from her brother and the group, and heading toward Ponyville before anyone could stop her.

Twilight groaned, shaking her head. "That mare’s going to work herself into the ground," she muttered, sharing a worried look with Big Mac as they watched Applejack disappear down the dirt path.

Robert POV

'There's no way I lost those Ponies by going into not even the very outskirts of these woods. I know for a fact there's no wooden wolves and Manticores within the first three hundred paces.'

Going from a jog, to a slow walk, Robert began to go over the spoils of his raid, on the farmstead; trying to do a headcount, of what could have fallen out. Oddly, all the food he shoved inside the saddlebags didn't fall out. Taking out a decent-sized, celery stalk he began to eat the unclean vegetable along with the dirt it had accumulated, while growing.

"Mmmm. Earth seasoning, my favorite."

Robert said sarcastically, before spitting out the dirt-covered vegetable, 'I need to wash these but not here, maybe near Zecora's?'

Following the creek, Robert determined that he would follow the small river a little bit longer before splitting off, and going towards his zebra friend.

' Does she even see me as a friend? Or just some tall, and strong, creature that lives in these woods.' Seeing a slightly smooth path out away from the creek the giant climbed out.

Looking around, to get a sense of direction, before heading west, toward the zebra's hut. Plus being in these woods with large, amounts of free time, gave Robert the ability to explore these woods and grow quite accustomed to them.

Soon the large tree hut appeared into view, but something was. . . Off, picking up the pace, before arriving at the front of the zebra's home. The place had been thrashed, the front door had been left ajar, and most of her things were on her wooden floor. 'what has happened here?'

The zebra herself was sitting on her front step. She seemed bruised, along with her golden rings gone, minus her earrings. Upon seeing the giant walking toward her home, she seemed. Scared? That wasn't how she normally acted, especially when they first met.

Arriving at her front door the zebra slammed her door shut before she spoke up. "The Giant folk are not welcome here! Your kin brings nothing but wrath and death!" the frightened female zebra shouted.

Deciding to sit down, with a soft tremor, and setting the stolen goods behind him just in case she tried something. Robert reached over and gently knocked on her cracked door. Before the zebra flung the door open and sprayed the giant with a green fluid from a container.

"I Warned you to leave Giant folk! Now my wrath you'll face!" The green stuff burned. It felt like tear gas mixed with pepper spray.

"What the hell?!" Robert shrieked, while it burned him. "This green stuff, it burns!!" he half shouted while grunting in pain, falling to the side holding his face.

Meanwhile, Zecora was too stunned to speak or act. A human that spoke! And a giant no less. Finally snapping out of her stunned state, the zebra rushed inside. Grabbing an unbroken purple bottle before popping the cork out and galloping outside.

She knew that if the venom of the black rose of the valley. was allowed into the eyes of any animal that tried to consume the rose or its venom. Would go blind. "Giant folk stop moving!" Zecora snapped, trying to fix the issue that she caused.

Roughly twenty minutes later, the pain had subsided for Robert and Zecora seemed, sheepish and apologetic, for her actions. "you can speak?" the zebra inquired, and shockingly enough not in a rhyme.

"Yes, I can. I have just one thing I've been meaning to ask Zecora," Robert said, his face red and puffy, from the green stuff she sprayed him with.

Cautiously, nodding her head "Proceed with the question."

"Why do you only speak in rhyme?" Robert asked, causing her to smile before answering.

"The language of Ponies isn't my native tongue. Back in the native lands, we speak a different tongue."

Tilting his head in complete confusion before answering his striped friend. "Forgive my foolishness, but what on earth does that mean?"

Rolling her dull blue eyes, before heading inside to get some paper and a quill. Returning while setting the paper down, Zecora wrote the issue out.

~I had taught myself how to write, and read Equestrian, but speaking is much harder. I find that rhyming aids me better than speaking normally.~

Reading the paper before looking, downcast at the zebra, Robert just shook his head. "Alright I guess that makes sense, but what happened to your home?" he asked, seeing her fold her ears.

Robert saw her tail flicking and lashing, while he gave the piece of paper back before she began furiously writing her reply.

~A small group of ponies had broken into my home, claiming I had been holding information about you, from the public eye. Instead, they stole my treasures from my native land, and when I tried to stop them they attacked me.~ Gently sliding the paper back towards her new acquaintance.

Picking the paper up he began to read the small paragraph she left him.

"So you mean to tell me these Hunters or these Thieves, broke into your home and stole things from you, And to add salt into the wound. They had beaten you," Robert asked while she simply nodded.

"Why haven't you contacted, Law Enforcement? Or Ponyville about this issue?" his rage was slowly building before the zebra spoke up.

"The Ponies of Ponyville fear my look and even if I could, my report wouldn't be given a second look."

This had pissed Robert off; his breathing grew more forced, before he stood back up. "Which way did they go?" before she simply pointed her hoof in the direction.

While giving a few words of wisdom, "If you wish to form a Friendship with the Pony folk, try to avoid killing and unneeded violence. To much will make then fear you, to little and they will try and protect you."

Departing with haste, Zecora had spotted his goods. getting up gently; she walked towards them before scooping the saddlebags onto her back and taking them inside.

'the least I can do is clean these up for him.' Zecroa smiled, gently shaking her head knowing those ponies who messed with her were about to get scared to the bone.

It Wasn't hard to find their camp. They seemed to be enjoying their spoils. The sun had gone down about an hour ago, and the last rays of the sun were replaced by the soft glow of the moon.

Robert moved slowly his ears picking up on a conversation near their roaring fire, as one of these theives played music.

"I can't believe we tricked that scum of a Zebra to let us in! Now all these goods are ours!" said a psychotic-sounding stallion.

"If you want we can go back and enjoy some exotic marehood~," said a second depraved stallion.

'And here I thought people back home were this sick. But apparently, creatures in this world like those who work in pit fights for humans, sex rings; and these crooks are the same.' Robert mulled over in his head, their words fueling his rage.

"Yeah! next we need to find that Giant! The human pit fights all over Equestria are willing to pay a fortune, if we find that idiotic creature even offering whoever a third of the profits of it in the ring! To the group who brings it in first!"

'Of course they bring me up.' Was his only thought about that comment, as another stallion answered.

"Buck that! The big lad can wait, let's celebrate over our spoils!" Watching from the trees, Robert studied the small group consisting of two normal ponies, one flying pony, and three unicorns.

Moving closer, Robert began to study and scheme on how to acquire Zecora's things without killing or hurting these ponies, before a simple solution popped into his head.

'I don't have to kill them, but I can scare them; Shock and Awe tactics.' Acting quickly, he propelled himself through the large trees snapping branches and crushing bushes as he went before setting loose a mighty shout.

This had worked in his favor: the group of ponies, a mixture of mares and stallions, were terrified; some had weapons, others weren't so blessed. "how in the name of Tartarus did it find us?!" asked the Pegasi holding a crossbow in her hooves while flapping her wings to stay in the air.

"I don't know! I used a masking spell to cover our tracks and smell to the point, a Hydra couldn't find us!" yelled a unicorn before an earth pony spoke up, doing his best to rally the others.

"We have a chance to make some serious bits here! Try not to damage this big lad to much! We need him one piece!"

The closest ponies near him did there best to keep Robert distracted, keeping prolonged eye contact flicking there tails or ears to even whistling at him.

'If you're going to lay a trap could you not make it anymore obvious?' Robert thought as he reached up and cracked his knuckles, the sound making many of the equines shutter.

'Pussies. Its not really bones breaking its just air being pushed out. Why are all ponies such chicken shits?'

Then he heard it; a faint rustling above him. That made him instinctively look up. Through the gaps in the dense tree canopy, he caught the glint of something metallic; a net followed by nessercy weights to weigh it down.

Soon the unmistakable flutter of ropes being released. His eyes widened as he realized what was about to happen.

"Now!" shouted a mare, her voice cutting through the night like a whip.

The nets descended rapidly, tangling around his upper body and waist. For a moment, Robert staggered backwards slighyly under the sudden weight, but as he straightened, the poorly-sized nets fell short of their mark, barely reaching past his knees. Their plan had been flawed from the start, and Robert could feel his irritation boiling over into full-blown rage.

'What fucking cartoon ass trap was that? This isn't a looney tunes show!' He thought grabbing the net and beginning to pull the net off of his person.

The nets are not big enough! Run!" screamed the female pegasus, her panic evident as she flapped her wings furiously to gain altitude.

Robert, unfazed, yanked the last of the netting from his upper body and set his sights on armed pegasus. With a swift, calculated motion, he reached up and snatched her mid-flight, her startled yelp echoing through the trees, and crackling fire. Without hesitation, Robert dropped her into the tangled net her companions would soon be joining her there. Yet, the force of grabbing her caused her to lose her grip on the loaded crossbow, which clattered to the ground before discharging with a loud *CRACK*

Robert’s roar of pain shook the nearby trees as the bolt buried itself deep into his right leg. White-hot agony surged through him, his rage flaring with it. 'Ow! You little bastards! Now you're not getting away that easily, you thieving, depraved scum!'

The Pegasus, didn't seem harmed but disoriented and tangled in the netting, struggled to free herself, but Robert slung the net over his shoulder treating it as a sorta sack to catch the remaining ponies into there would be no escape; not for her, and not for the rest of them.

The rest of the pony hunters descended into chaos, their earlier bravado shattered by the towering giant who now loomed over them. Panicked shouts and frantic movements filled the air as they scrambled to evade him, but it was futile.

Robert moved methodically, his expression a mask of cold determination. Ignoring their terrified cries, he plucked each pony from their failed attempts at hiding or fighting back. Their struggles were laughable against his sheer strength, their kicks and spells proving ineffective.

One by one, he grabbed them—screaming, flailing, or frozen in fear—and unceremoniously dumped them into the oversized net they had brought to trap him. The irony was not lost on Robert as he cinched the net closed, the ponies now tangled together in the very trap they had crafted with him in mind. Their terrorized pleas and curses fell on deaf ears as Robert surveyed his handiwork, ensuring none of them had a chance to escape.

After all that was said and done, Robert tied the net closed, before he began looting their campsite. Besides finding Zecora's items that were stolen from her, they had been left in a small carriage, something he could make use of later.

"Let us go! you oversized Beast!" yelled a mare, from the tangled mess of her companions as another spoke, "Come on you idiotic Human release us!"

Tuning out the panicked shouts and protests of the captured thieves, Robert turned his attention to their disorganized campsite. Scattered supplies, stolen goods, and the spoils of their misdeeds littered the ground. Among the mess, a few wooden chests caught his eye. Most were carelessly left open, revealing mundane items or worthless trinkets, but one stood out—a decent-sized chest with a heavy steel lock keeping it secured.

Robert approached it with measured intent, his curiosity piqued. Gripping the chest, he gave it a firm shake, listening as the distinct clinking of metal confirmed his suspicion: coins.

Setting it down in front of him, he examined the lock for a moment. 'Locked, huh? Not for long.'

He thought, gripping the lock tightly. His powerful hands strained against the steel, applying steady pressure. The metal groaned in protest before finally giving way with a loud *SNAP.*

With the obstacle removed, Robert carefully flicked the chest’s lid open revealing several sacks inside.

'What did they do? Rob a bank. Were the fucked they get this money from?'

Slowly, he reached in and grabbed one, his fingers brushing against the coarse fabric. Untying the string that sealed it, he peered inside, his eyes widening slightly.

'Hold on! This is all gold?!'

Putting the chest down, he poured the sack of gold currency into his free hand before seeing the money they used.

'I could probably buy a small house with this much gold, Back home.' Gently pouring it back into the coin purse he tied it up, before tossing it back into the open chest.

'I think it's time to leave.' Robert thought, picking up the gold-filled chest and loading it onto the wooden carriage and began to load said carriage with

Deep within the badlands

"My queen, I bring urgent news from the pony capital, Canterlot," a changeling drone said, bowing low as he entered the throne chamber. His voice trembled slightly as he awaited her attention.

Chrysalis, the changeling queen, lounged on her jagged, uneven throne, the faint glow of her green, slitted eyes cutting through the darkness. Slowly, she turned her head toward her servant, a predatory smile creeping across her face. "Mmm? Do tell. You've certainly piqued my curiosity."

The drone gulped but continued. "A Giant, my queen. The ponies have discovered a living Giant!"

For a moment, Chrysalis tilted her head in confusion, but her expression quickly darkened into a glare. "Do you take me for a fool? Giants haven’t walked this world for centuries! Tell me, do you wish to meet your end as a meal for a Maulwurf?"

"N-no, my queen! I swear, I saw it with my own eyes!" The drone stumbled back, his voice cracking with panic. "I-it towered above the Ponies, a creature of enormous size!"

Her narrowed eyes scrutinized him, the corners of her mouth curling into a malicious grin. "Prove it," she said coolly, her tone dripping with menace. "Show me this so-called Giant, or I will personally feed you to the larvae as their evening feast."

With a flash of green magic, the drone transformed, his insectoid body twisting and shifting until he assumed the form of a towering human. The sight made Chrysalis pause, her eyes widening briefly in surprise before she stood and glided down from her throne.

"Curious..." she murmured, circling the trembling changeling. "Why can you not stand properly in this form?"

"I-I don't know, my queen!" the drone stammered, struggling to even rise to one knee. "This body feels... unstable, like it is fighting against me!"

Chrysalis leaned in close, examining the form with a calculating gaze. Then, with a dismissive flick of her hoof, she stepped back. "Enough. Return to your post," she ordered.

The drone shifted back into his original form with a relieved sigh, bowing deeply before scurrying out of the chamber.

Chrysalis’s wings buzzed softly as she released a sharp pheromone into the air, signaling her summons. Within moments, a battle-scarred general clad in heavy armor and a robed changeling carrying an ancient tome entered the chamber. Both bowed deeply before her.

"General. Head Guardian of the Old Knowledge," Chrysalis greeted them with a venomous smile. "I have received troubling news; a Giant has been spotted in Equestria. Head Guardian, what does the Old Knowledge say about these creatures?"

The robed changeling nodded and opened the dusty tome. Her magic flipped through its brittle pages with ease. "Giants once roamed this land in great numbers," she began. "From the far east to the frozen north, they were guardians of nature, towering over all other creatures. However, after the Great Eradication, only a hoof-full remained, most of them retreating to the Frozen North. Those Giants were said to stand between ten and sixteen feet tall."

"If I wanted a history lesson, I would have summoned a nursery drone," Chrysalis snapped, her wings twitching in irritation.

The Head Guardian flinched but continued. "Apologies, my queen. Giants are shy, reclusive creatures, fiercely protective of nature. They hold an ancient grudge against humanity, a remnant of the days when humans were used to hunt and destroy their kind."

"And how does any of this concern me?" Chrysalis hissed. "Will this creature interfere with my plans?"

"My queen," the general interjected, her voice hard and confident, "if it poses a threat, I can dispatch a battalion of elite warriors to eliminate it."

The Head Guardian immediately countered, "My queen, I must advise against this! Giants are rare and invaluable. If we capture it, it could be a powerful asset to your plans!"

The two changelings glared at each other, but Chrysalis silenced them with a sharp buzz of her wings. "Enough!" she barked. "I’ve made my decision. General, send scouts to observe this giant. Learn its habits, its strengths, and its weaknesses. Report back to me with everything they find; but do not engage."

The general bowed low. "As you command, my queen." He turned and marched out to carry out her orders.

"Head Guardian," Chrysalis continued, turning her piercing gaze to the robed changeling, "send word to all concealed drones in Equestria. Instruct them to acquire as many humans as possible; by purchase or by force; and herd them into the Everfree Forest.

Feed and water them as needed, but when winter comes, infect them with the Black Vine Virus. The forest will handle the rest."

The Head Guardian hesitated, her voice trembling with concern. "My queen, the virus is dangerous. While it won’t kill intelligent creatures, it can severely weaken them—and possibly harm the Giant as well."

Chrysalis’s eyes narrowed, her tone ice-cold. "Are you questioning my orders?"

The Head Guardian shrank under her queen’s glare. "N-no, my queen. I only wish to express my concern for the Giant’s... potential usefulness."

"Your concerns are noted and dismissed," Chrysalis replied with a cruel smirk. "If the Giant is as powerful as the old stories claim, it will survive. Now, spread false knowledge among the ponies. The more unrest we sow, the more positions we can infiltrate."

The Head Guardian bowed deeply and left, her protests silenced.

Once alone, Chrysalis ascended to her throne, her translucent wings shimmering faintly in the dim light. A twisted grin spread across her face as she considered her plans.

"Everything is falling into place," she purred. "This Giant could be a thorn in my side—or the greatest tool I’ve ever possessed." Her laughter echoed through the hive, a chilling sound that sent shivers through even the most loyal of her subjects.

Author's Note

Holy crap! Big chapter im terribly sorry for this! But I doubt you readers really care much! If it's a good story longer chapters the better right?